YALE UNIVERSITY
LIBRARY

Bought -with the income
of the
ALFRED E. PERKINS FUND

AN
HISTORICAL TREATISE
OP THE ANOINTING
AND CROWNING
OF THE KINGS AND QUEENS OF
ENGLAND.
By ARTHUR TAYLOR,
FELLOW OF THB SOCIETS" OF AM'ttQUARIES.

LONDON:
Printed by and for R. and A. Taylor, Shoe Lane :
Sold by Messrs, Patne and Foss, Pall Mall,
and J. and A. Arch, Cornhiil.
1820.

TO
THE MOST NOBLE AND PUISSANT PRINCE
BERNARD-EDWARD
DUKE AND EARL OF NORFOLK,
EARL OF ARUNDEL AND SURREY,
EARL MARSHAL,
AND HEREDITARY MARSHAL
OF ENGLAND,
«fc.
THE FOLLOWING TREATISE
OVITH HIS GRACE'S PERMISSION)
IS MOST HUMBLY AND RESPECTFULLY
DEDICATED.

PREFACE.

On venturing before the public in a depart
ment of national antiquities almost new to our
language, the -author feels it right to give some
account of the reasons which have led to the
present undertaking, and of the matter and me
thod of the following pages.
Having some time ago met with the transla
tion of M. Menin's Historical Treatise of the
French Coronations, and derived considerable
pleasure from the reading of it, he was prompt
ed to inquire whether any book on a similar
plan had been written to illustrate those of his
own country. This inquiry he soon found to
be fruitless; but shortly after obtaining Mr.
Sandford's splendid and exact History of the
Coronation of King James the Second, and a
manuscript copy of the Claims exhibited on that

vi , PREFACE.
of Queen Anne, he was induced to look oyer
such of his former collections as had any affi
nity to the subject, with a view to the compila
tion of a work which might in some measure
supply this deficiency. In the prosecution of
such a design, however, it was not in his power
to advance speedily. The author believes he
may say with Sir John Feme in his Glory of
Generositie, that it is now " about viij. yeeres"
since his labour commenced; for, like his, it
hath been rather an " intermissive delectation"
than an object of regular pursuit.
It may be necessary to state that although at
the time referred to no one book had been given
to the public which treated generally of the ce
remonies used in the inauguration of our kings,
much valuable matter was scattered through the
works of several of our greatest antiquaries, and
the various collections of archaeology, which it
was highly important to examine, to collect, and
to digest. This it hath been endeavoured to
accomplish on a smaU scale in the present vo
lume ; but the design having been executed
under many discouraging circumstances, the
author fears he may not be justified in having

PREFACE. vii
attempted it. Such as it is, however, he com
mits his work to the censure of the public ; pro
fessing only to have used the materials within
his reach to the best of his ability, and trusting
that where he hath erred in judgement or ex
pression, the error may be such as will be par
doned in an inexperienced pen.
To precede to an analysis of the subject : —
we may well apply to the English throne the
words of a learned foreigner, "non uno gradu
tam sublime solium conscendere, nee simplici
actu tam ponderosam induere majestatem, po-
terat amplissimi imperii candidatus : " the cere
monies attending the inauguration of our kings
have indeed become so numerous and compli
cated, that before they are displayed at length
it is necessary for the reader's guidance to point
out their leading and essential features, and to
divide the whole into such parts as will explain
their origin and effect.
The principal acts hereafter described may
be distinguisht as I. Political, 2. Feudal;
or as belonging to the respective characters of
Sovereign and Seignor which are united in the
person of the King; and the former of these is

vm PREFACE.
attended with rites and ceremonies which may
be divided into civil and ecclesiastical.
1. The political act, or that in which the na
tion is more immediately concerned, is the most
important as well as most antient part of the
ceremony of inauguration. This, in our pre
sent formulary, consists in demanding the con
sent of the people, and in requiring the presta
tion of an oath from the king before he receives
the crown. When the sovereign is thus ac-
knowleged and admitted to his office, as it be-
coines the interest no less of the people than
of the king that his person and character be
adorned with the highest honour that worldly
pomp and the solemnities of religion can afford,
the church receives him in its sanctuary, and its
ministers confirm and strengthen his authority
with prayers and benedictions, accompanied
by the most holy and awful rites: while, by
the formal delivery of the crown, the sceptre,
and the sword, he is publickly invested with the
powers and prerogatives of royalty.
2. As by the constitution of the kingdom all
territorial dignities and possessions are held of
the king as chief lord, the accession of a new

PREFACE. ix
sovereign requires a renewal of the reciprocal
engagements of service and protection which
these tenures imply. Homage and thtf oath of
Fealty, though not necessarily a part of the ce
remony, have always followed and are now in
timately blended with it.
Nor are these the only feudal circumstances
connected with our subject. In the granting
of lands to their vassals our antient kings not
only consulted the maintenance of the nation's
power in the reservation of rent or service, but
frequently the dignity and splendour of their
court. In a Feast which always follows the co-^
ronation, and which is now perhaps the most
perfect model of antient courtly magnificence
in the world, the various duties of the house
hold are filled by hereditary grand officers of
the kingdom, who thus perform the services en
joined them by the tenures of their estates.
In reviewing the scheme here laid down, as
respects the manner in which the several sub
jects are afterwards treated, it maybe remark
ed, that as the preliminary form of election
seemed to require a larger explanation than it
could conveniently have received in the cere-

X PREFACE.
monial itself, it hath been examined in the
former part of the work. With regard to that
most important branch of the subject, the Ri
tual of the church service, the author has gene
rally followed in this, as in every thing relating
to practice, the authority of Mr Sandford; but
as the prayers are not given at full length in
that writer's work, he bas ventured to supply
them, together with the whole of the Commu
nion Service, from the Narrative of Ashmole;
and the rather, on account of the latter author's
agreeing more nearly in this respect with the
antient formularies: the notes will however ac
quaint the rea'der when Mr Sandford's cere
monial has a prayer different from that in the
text. As the Oath could not be regarded as an
ordinary part of the ritual, and as it is not regu
lated by the authorities to which that is subject,
he has given this important instrument as it is
now establisht by law. Throughout the whole
of the service recourse hath been had to the
antient English formularies : the author was
also fortunate in the possession of the Ordo
Romanus, and of several copies of the Pontiji-
cale Romanum, printed and manuscript, which

PREFACE. xi
were highly serviceable for the illustration of
the subject.
The description and use of the Regaliahaxe
not been forgotten : the well known chair of
King Edward I. hath also been particularly no
ticed. Of the subjects connected with feudal anti
quity. Homage and Fealty are examined with
considerable attention in the Additional Notes.
The claims to honorary services are explained
in the body of the work; and it is hoped that
the connected and systematical view of them
which is there given may be useful to those who
are particularly interested in their history.
In the Chronicle of Coronations the author
hath in almost aU cases cited contemporary his
torians, and taken extracts from such of them
as wrote in the English language. The descrip
tions of antient feasts, so profusely given by the
old chroniclers, may perhaps have been too li
berally transcribed, but we cannot doubt their
intimate connexion with the subject. The fes
tivities of the banquet-room are not to be re
garded as a later addition to the solemnities of
the church. Coronation feasts are not only

xii PREFACE.
common to all countries, but are also of high
antiquity : the regale convivium which followed
the inauguration of King Edwy is too well re
membered for its unhappy conclusion; this will
carry their history far back in our own country;
but they may be traced to a still remoter age in
the regions of the North : the convivium initi-
ale, as it hath been termed, and the votive cup
— ^the horn of heroes — quafft by the new-cre
ated king, were once in Sweden the very form
and process of investiture.
With regard to the degree of value or impor
tance which different minds may attach io the
subjects treated of in the following pages the
author conceives he has no need to offer any
observation : if in devoting his attention to them
he has followed the example of a Selden and a
Prynne, an Ashmole and an Anstis, he is wiUing
to consider their vindication as no very neces
sary part of his labours.
London, September 22, 1819.

XIU

CONTENTS.

BOOK I.
Kingly title and office. — Election. — Gothic manner
of elevating kings — superseded by the ceremonies
of Unction and Coronation. Origin of the latter
forms  p. 1
BOOK II.
Regalia. Coronation Chair — Ampulla — Crowns —
Sceptres — St Edward's Staff — Orb — Swords —
Sing — Bracelets — Spurs — Royal Vestments 51
BOOK III.
Assistants at the Coronation — Prelates, Peers, and
Great Officers. Court qf Claims — Tenants of the
Crown by Grand Sergeanty performing Services 9 7
BOOK IV.
Ceremonial of an English Coronation. Proclamation
and Summons — Processions — King's Coronation —
Queen's Coronation — Feast - - - 161
BOOK V.
Chronicle of English Coronations - - 227

xiv CONTENTS.
ADDITIONAL NOTES.
1. On the Elevation of Kings ... 299
2. On the Coronation of Queens - - - 307
3. On the History of the Regalia - - 3H
4. On the King's Champion ... 315
5. On the Letter of Summons - - - 319
6. On Recognition - - - - - 321
7. On the History of the Coronation Oath - 329
8. On the Anointing - - ? - . 347
9. On Homage and Fealty - - - 353
10. On the History of the. Ritual - - 359
APPENDIX
of documents and Records referred to in the Text and
Notes ....... 377
LIST OF AUTHORS QUOTED.
INDEX.

XV

EXPLANATION OF THE CUTS.
The subject of the Vignette to Book I. is the Elevation
of one of the old German kings upon a shield or target :
the design is taken from a plate in CluTerius's Germania
Antiqua, Another curious illustration of this custom may
be found in Montfaucon's Monumens, tome i., where the
king is represented standing upon the shield.
Book II. The figures represented in this engraving are
those of Edward the Confessor, Henry I. and Richard II.
copied from the most correct representations of their Great
Seals : the former was also compared with an impression
of the seal itself in a private collection. They are given
as authentic delineations of the dress and various regal
ornaments of our antient monarchs.
At page 68 is a view of the Coronation Chair preserved
in Westminster Abbey, from an original drawing. The
author has ventured to supply in his sketch that part of the
ornamental work which has been broken off in the original.
Book III. The first subject of this cut is Thomas de Bro-
THERTON, earl of Norfolk, receiving the patent of his cre
ation as> Marshal of England from his brother, King Ed.
WARD II. The Marshal is represented with his staff of oflice,
and in a surcoat of arms bearing a lion rampant within a
bordure charged with roundlets.
From the original grant in the Cotton Library, as en
graved in Strutt's Reg. and Eccl, Aniiq. pi. xiv.

xvi EXPLANATION OF THE CUTS.
The second subject is John de Gaunt duke of Lancas-
ter sitting, as High Steward of England, to receive the
claims of the nobility and others at the. coronation of his
nephew King Richard II.
Engraved in the same work, pi. xvi.
Book IV. This Vignette contains the Coronation of
Richard II. by archbishop Sudbury, who is attended by
his cross-bearer, as the other prelate is by his crozier. Tlie
figure at the side is the earl of Derby, afterward King Hen
ry IV., bearing the sword Curtana as deputy to his father
the duke of Lancaster.
Taken from an illumination in the lAber Regalis, as
engraved in Reg. and Eccles, Antiq, pi. xvii.
At p. 179 is a sketch of the arrangements in Westmin.
ster Abbey from Sandford's Coronation of James II,
Book V. Vignette represents the Coronation of King
Henry IV. by archbishop Fitz-Alan assisted by another
prelate. The figure kneeling in front is most likely the
abbot of Westminster.
From an illuminated Froissart in the British Museum,
also engraved in Reg, and Eccles. Antiq, pi. xxxviii.

%\)t Slovp of 3^es^litp*

BOOK I.

KINGLY TITLE AND OFFICE.  ELECTION.  GOTHIC MANNER
OF ELEVATING KINGS  SUPERSEDED BY THE CEREMONIES
OF UNCTION AND CORONATION, — ORIGIN OF THE LATTER
FORMS. § L Introduction.
JjEFORE we begin our inquiry into the history of
the forms of regal ordination, it may not be improper
to define the kingly title, and to compare it with some
others which are attributed to the possessors of sove
reign power.
Emperok, the Latin Imperator, signifying a com
mander, is the proper designation of the successors
to the Roman sovereignty. Originally a title of mi-
B2

4 INTRODUCTION.
litary power used hy the chief generals of the army, .
it became in the person of Augustus Csesar the high
est title of authority, and equivalent with the style
of royalty. On the division of the Roman empire
both the eastern and western sovereigns continued
to use the title of emperor, though the Greek word
Basileus^ more properly distinguished the former.
Both these titles have been used by kings of England
in the earlier ages of the monarchy^- The office of
emperor hath always been elective ; at first by the
army, and in the later German empire by the elec
toral princes*.
Rex*, a ruler, the old title of supreme power
' Supposed to be compounded of jSaicjs and Xas, prop of the people.
* iEthelstan is called basileus in the royal book of the Gospels used
at the coronation of the Saxon kings. In a charter of the abbey of
Malmesbury made in 914 the style of the king is " Ego Edgarus totius
Albtonis basihus, necnon marilimorum seu insulanorum regum drcumha-
bitaniium." And in another of 964 the subscription is " Ego Edgar Sa-
sileus Anglorum et imperator regum insularum. ' ' .^thelred II. is styled
"Anglorum induperatori" and the following titles are found in theffis-
toria Eliensis,—"-Ego JEdgar rex totius Britanniee," "Ego Knut basikus
totius Albionis gontis." The title basileus had been assumed by Lewis
II. emperor of the West ; it is probable therefore that it travelled this
way to the court of our Saxon kings. The last instance of its use in
England which I have met with is in a charter of the Confessor.
3 "At first the emperor was chosen by the people at large ; the right
of election was afterwards confined to the nobility and principal of
ficers of the state : insensibly it was engrossed by tlie five great officers,
the chancellor, the great marshal, the great chamberlain, the great
butler, and the great master." — Butler's Emp. of CharUmagne,^. If*-
* The Latin rex is of kindred origin with the Gothic K^IKS , and
had the same signification. The nearness of their derivatives is very re-

INTRODUCTION. 5
among the Romans, though banisht from the practice
of their constitution was retained in their language,
and hath ever been used in the Latin style of Euro-
paBan kings. It is also the parent of the Italian re, the
Spanish rey, and the French roi; and though radi
cally different and distinct from our English title
king, hath been commonly used as synonymous with
it, our sovereign being styled rex and le roi according
as he is described in the Latin or French languages.
King (formerly cuning, cyning, cyng^) is a cun
ning, wise, and potent governor. The same title,
under different forms of orthography, is found in
most of the northern nations of Europe. From the

markable: jieccanjjxec^an, rc^nare; jvixobe, rexzY; jiicet:ejie,recfor,
KSIKI , the Saxon jiice, is preserved in the German ^anig^vtiff) and
the English bishop-rick : king-rike was in use amongst us so late as the
reign of Elizabeth. The abbot .Elfric says that "rex ij- jecpeben a re-
^endo, f 1J-, jrjiam jieccenfeome." The etymology of a word found in so
many languages it is very difficult to ascertain. There is perhaps more
reason to suppose that the Latins borrowed their rej; from the antient
Gothic tribes than the reverse, as stated by tlie learned editor of Fort-
escue ; but it is likely that both derived from an elder stock, perhaps
OTI. An ingenious Scottish writer gives the word a Celtic origin : —
" The Teutonic riech and riki, a kingdom,. . . .which is synonymous
with the Scots or Irish righe and rioghachd, has its origin in the Celtic
righ, which is the Scots or Irish for king,as rhi and rhuy are the Welsh,
ruj/ the Cornish, and me the Armoric." — Report of the Committee of
the Highl. Soc. on the Poems of Ossian, p. 267 . The similarity of the
Gothic and Celtic words is curious, and they may possibly have had
the same remote origin : but I cannot agree in the supposed deriva
tion of the one from the other.
5 The «ame word with the Cimbric FiII-riLi.,the Danish honje, Teu
tonic ftanin0l), and Franco-Theotisc cutting, and probably derived

6 INTRODUCTION.
earliest date of sovereign power in England we find
it described by the title KING : may so venerable a
distinction be handed down to the reverence of un.
born ages I § 2. Of the English Monarchy,
The English people having been establisht in this
island by the successful enterprise of different leaders,
they naturally formed themselves into separate states.
Seven or sometimes eight independent kingdoms con.
tinued to exist in England during about 400 years.
Their respective kings were all derived from the
family of Woden, the great hero of the North ; and
none but his descendants were chosen to the regal
dignity^. This principle of adherence to the blood of a royal
line, which appeared as one of the first rays in the
dawn of civil government, was so constantly and re-
from the Gothic KnwiJjUl', w hether in the sense of knowhge otpomtr,
which are connected not physically alone, but etymologically. This
derivation receives great countenance from a passage quoted inthe
notes on Fortescue (p. 9,) " Cynmj jejii]-«: jiihrjyjfnej-j-e ^j pij--
t>ome ; him i j- nama jej-ecc op j-ofum jieccentoome, J he hine J'ylfne,
•J j-ijijjan hi)' leobe, mib pij-bome pij-j-is 1 pel jepihtlaece."— tSerai.
Cathol. a doct. Bedte Histor. editore citat. p. 167. The following of
.ffilfric (from his Grammar) has the same meaning implied ; " Se cy-
ninj jceal mib micclum jiij-ljome hij leobe pifj-ian, 'j bepepian mid
cjiaept." Parkhurst conjectures a derivation of this word from the
Hebrew fO ; perhaps our Oriental scholars may connect it with the
Persian or Tartar \^ a title of sovereignty.

RISE OF THE ENGLISH MONARCHY. 7
ligiously preserved, that we cannot refuse to infer
from it a right of regal government in the descend
ants of the first kings in preference to other men,
which would be incorrectly termed divine, but is
nevertheless sacred, by antiquity and establisht use.
Besides, this original preference was not without a
cause. The scattered barbarians of the east and north
could enjoy few of the privileges of man and none of
the relations of citizen till some leader arose of mind
and- conduct sufficient to establish them in the rights
of an independent nation. Such a leader, when suc
cessful, would deserve as well as attain a sovereignty
over those whom he had benefited : and it is natural
that the preeminence should remain among his off
spring. The religion of our heathen ancestors was
mixt with hero-worship ; and hero-descent would con
fer a nobility demanding reverence from their super
stition, and attachment from their gratitude, — an he
reditary gratitude due to the founder of the nation'.
* "Fjiamfjan pobne apoc call ujie cyne-cynn." — Chron, Sax. an.
449. Consult the genealogies in the same book.
*' Reges ex nobilitate, duces ex virtute sumunt.^' — Tacitus De Mor,
Germ. c.7. An old author cited by Spelman has the same thingof the
Longobards; " Omnes reges fuerunt adelingi, id est, de nobilioriprosapid,
quas apud illos dicitur adeUnga." — Gloss, p. 10.
' I have been anticipated in these remarks by Sir William Dave-
nant; — " So vast a design as that of leaving one's own and invading
a remote country must fall into some bold and great mind, that could
first conceive, and then be able to go through with such an undertak
ing ; and he who was thus qualified with courage and conduct easily
obtain'd supream authority over all the rest; from whence came that

8 RISE OF THE ENGLISH MONARCHY.
Of the English princes above mentioned one was
often elected to preside among the rest as king of
the English nation, each state retaining its proper
sovereignty. Such was the Anglo-Saxon Heptarchy :
but, by the failure of some of the families and the sub
jugation of others, the undivided dominion of En
gland came, in the course of the ninth century, to he
vested in the great and noble house of Wessex; and
by the wisdom and success of such kings as .lElfred,
Edward the Elder, and jgEthelstan,were laid the foun
dations of our national greatness, and of the glory of
the English crown.
Thus have we briefly traced the definition of the
kingly title in general, and the mode of its establish
ment in our own country. To enter upon a display of
the powers, prerogatives, and appellations of majesty
with which it hath been invested and adorned would
lead us too far from the present object. It must be ob
served, however, that the crown of England hath ever
been sovereign and independent, neither conferred
nor protected by any federal head, as some have been,

these people chose to be govern'd by kings." — Discourse upon Grants
and Resumptions, p. 92. ^ Glorie of Generositie, p. 140.
9 " i)e regis officio, et de jure et appendiciis corontE regni BrytannitE.
" Universa verb terra et tota et insuttE omnes usque Norwegiam et usque
Jt)aciam pertinent ad coronam regni ejus, et sunt de appendiciis et digni-
tatibus regis, et una est monorchia, et unum est regnum, et vocabatur quon-^
dam regnum Brytannim, modo autem vacatur regnum Anglorum. Tales
enim melas et fines ut preedictw sunt constituit et imposuit corona regni

RISE OF THE ENGLISH MONARCHY. 9
but descending from the primitive leaders and chiefs
of the nation. In this sense the king may be said
to hold his crown " immediately of the Lord of hea-
uen and earth, without any other meane segneorie,
or attendancie of corporali or bodely seruice or al-
legeance to any other worldly prince or potentate*."
So far indeed is it from having experienced any sub
jection of this kind, that besides the realm of Scot
land, which our later princes have governed as the
descendants of her royal line, the English monarch
exercises the power of sovereignty over the king
doms of Ireland and Man, and the principality of
Wales. Nor are the claims of a federal dominion
in the English crown of late assumption : in the laws
of the Confessor we find ascribed to it a jurisdiction
of great extent, as the old appendage of the king
dom''. Thus great and powerful, the crown of En
gland hath been likewise high in precedency and ho
nour : the august ceremonies which will presently
be described will not only show its magnificence, but
perhaps explain how it hath so long remained in se
curity and respect.
do'minus Eleutherius papa sententid sud anno sexagesimo septimo post
passionem Christi, qui primo destinavit coronam benedictam BrytannitE et
christianitatem Deo inspirante Lucio regi Brytonum.'" — Leges Edovardi
Regis, cap. 17. After-kings have found more substantial claims, if
not more just, to the empire of the neighbour isles. The reader may
refer to a note on the word basileus, in p. 4, and to the Titles of
Honor, part I, ch. 2.

10

I 3. Of the Election of our Kings,
That the ceremony of coronation is also a cere
mony of national election"" is a fact so obvious in the
pages of histpry that a particular notice of it woidd
be unnecessary were it not that some doctrines have
been promulgated in later times which have a ten
dency to throw doubt on the design and effect of this
antient institution. In order that these maybe rightly
understood, it is desirable that some notice should be
taken of the principles and practice of our ancestors,
with respect to regal succession and the tenure of the
crown.Thefollowing passages contain opinions which
have been held by many on this subject.
Mr Carte says " The crown itself descended ac
cording to the course of a lineal agnatic succession ;
all the males, descended from the blood of the first
king or progenitor of the royal family, succeeclingto
it in their respective order, by right of blood, ob san
guinis continuationem, as the lawyers express them
selves." He adds " such was the constitution of all
the kingdoms of the Saxon Heptarchy," and refers us
to that of Wessex for confirmation of his theory" !
Sir William Blackstone writes thus of the English
'" The word which is used in the text may perhaps be liable to
cavil and objection. .The author is not however bound to defend it,
as it does not originate with him. If all our earliest and best histo
rians, both Latin and English, have connected thii word with coro-

ELECTION. 1 1
crown : " It is in general hereditary, or descendible to
the next heir, on the death or demise of the last pro
prietor :" and, "I think it clearly appears, from
the highest authority this nation is acquainted with,
that the crown of England hath been ever an here
ditary crown, though subject to limitations by Parlia
ment." " . . . . Hence it is easy to collect that the title
to the crown is at present hereditary, though not quite
so absolutely hereditary as formerly'^."
We are now to inquire into the correctness of such
opinions on the subject of regal succession.
It is unnecessary in this place to investigate minute
ly the political practice of our forefathers while ream
ers of the German woods ; it wiU be readily conceded
that if, among the Gothic tribes,
" One eminent above the rest, for strength,
For stratagem, or courage, or for all,
Was chosen leader,"
the people exei;cised the freest right of electing their
king, and oflimiting the power they conferred. "Nor
must we imagine" (says the learned Dr Gilb. Stuart)
*' that the Saxon any more than the German mon
archs succeeded each other in a lineal descent, or
nation, a modern writer can have authority neither to suppress nor
to change it. " History of England, vol. i.
p. 365. The inquiring reader would be not a little surprised at com
paring these bold assertions with the genealogical tables which are
appended to this very book. Real historical documents will support
no party but that of truth. >^ Comment, b. i. c. 3.

12 ELECTION.
that they disposed ofthe crown at their pleasure. In
both countries the free election ofthe people filled the
throne, and their choice was the only rule by which
princes reigned"." The attachment of these nations
to their kingly families hath already been noticed.
Powerful, however, as this sentiment was, the love
of liberty controlled it for the public good. While
they respected the lineage of their kings, they chose
from it such individuals as were thought best able to
bear the weight of sovereignty.
The opinions just stated are so clearly authorized
by Olaus Magnus in his work on the Northern Na
tions, that I shall be excused for concluding them in
his remarkable words : " Qui bonum publicum," SfC,
" tueri visus est, is omnium nunciorum provincialium
unanimi consensu rex appellandus elevatur; eo tamen
respectu, ut si filius regis, frater, aut consanguineus,
prcedictas virtutes habuerit, non hjereditatis sed
ELECTiONis JURE, ccBteris omnibus anteferatur^*."
Let us now inquire further how the regal power
was understood to be conferred on the first race of
our kings.
¦> Historical Dissertation on the Engl, Const, p. 151.
'* De Gent. S'eptent. Hist. lib. viii.
*5 " Legitime reges a sacerdotibus et senioribus populi eligantur."-^
Spelman. Condi, tom. i. p. 296. '* Bed. Eccl. Hist. lib. i. c. 17.
" Asser not only tells us that this king was chosen " omnium acco-
larum voluntate," but that had he thought fit to accept it he might
readily have enjoyed the crown in preference to his elder brother,—

ELECTION. 13
At a great national assembly or general council
held at Calcuith in the year 785, it was declared
that king^ are lawfully to be elected by the clergy
and elders ofthe nation".
The following testimony is from the venerable
Bede, and it receives additional weight from having
been translated into English by the greatest of our
kings — ^by .Alfred. " Nemo seipsum poterit regem
constituere ; quin populus libertatem eligendi regem,
QUEM FOLUERiT, sortitur : sed postquam in regem
inauguratus fuerit, tunc imperium in populum rex
habet^^." In the Will of king iElfred" is a clause
which shows that he did not consider his crown as
conferred either by inheritance from his royal fore
fathers or by the pope's consecration, but that he held
it as a gift which, to quote his own words, " Deus et
principes cum senioribus populi misericorditer ac be
nigne dederunt^^,"
It sufficiently appears, as well from the mode in
which the crown was conferred on William I. and
his confirmation ofthe Confessor's laws, as from the
testimonies about to be cited, that at the coming in
of the Normans the right of national election waa

DeReb, Gest, JElfr. p. 2i. " Asser. De Reb. Gest.Mlfr. p. 73.
Rights of the Kingdom, or Customs of our Ancestors, &c. 4to 1682.
p. 63. In the same spirit is that declaration of the warlike Offa, —
" Ad libertatisvestrtEtuitionem,nonmeismeritis sed sola liberalitate vestra
unanimiter me convocastis." — Rights ofthe Kingdom, p. 61.

14 ELECTION.
neither lost nor discontinued : and I am surprised at
finding a too common error repeated by Mr Turner
in his learned History ofthe Anglo-Saxons, that " the
Norman conquest terminated the power ofthe Wite-i
nagemote, and changed the crown from an elective to
an hereditary succession'^." Such an assertion can
only be reconciled with historical fact by giving it a
very limited interpretation. That the pretensions of
hereditary descent were not, after the Conquest, so
frequently past by in the exercise ofthe elective right,
we must readily admit ; but that any so great and ge
neral change was then effected, we shall not be dis
posed to acknowlege**.
'9 B. iv. ch. I. '° In connexion with what is said
.above of the Conqueror, it may not be ill-timed to notice an argu
ment against the elective nature of the English crown derived from
the circumstance of its being the head of a iecdal government : for,
if the tenure of the crown received at this time any change, it might
be expected to arise from tbe establishment of the feudal polity.
The kingdom is said not to have been elective, because "the go
vernment was founded upon tendre which rose from the vassal to
the thane, and so on to the prince as first and chief lord, and the lands
held by this tenure descended in a right line." It should, however,
be remembered that the kingly office partakes of the character of
civil magistrate or political governor, as well as feudal lord: and
that the succession, even in merely feudal sovereignties, was not al
ways by strict hereditary descent. This latter position is supported
by the learned editor of the Hist. Anglic, Selecta Monumenta, in a note
on p . 294. " The influence of the second of the three wills abovemen-
tioned, that is, of the will of the people, or holders of inferiour fiefs
contained within, and making part of, the vacant fief, in determining
the succession to it, appears from the histories of these old times to
have been still greater than that of the first will, or the will of the

ELECTION* 1 S
Thfe speech of the archbishop at the nomination
of king John to succede to his brother's throne is re
markably in character with the authorities of earlier
date. " It is well known to you all that no man hath
right of succession to this crown, except that by una
nimous consent ofthe kingdom, with invocation ofthe
Holy Ghost, he be elected for his own deserts^'."
Even the law books of our Norman jurists, which
have nearly the reverence of oracles amongst us, pro
claim the custom of the nation in electing its king.
The Mirrour says ofthe early English, "eslierent de
eux un roy a r eigner sir eux ;" and that being elected,
they did limit him by oaths and laws. " If Bracton or
last possessor of it. For, whenever they thought fit, they appear to
have elected their own governours, without adhering to the law of
primogeniture, or any other rule of succession, by which they were
directed on ordinary occasions. And tbeir free and unanimous elec
tion seems to have been considered as conferring the title, or right,
to the government in the fullest and clearest manner. And this was
more particularly the case in very large and powerful fiefs, which had
but a slight degree of dependence on the upper lords, of whom they
were holden by fealty and homage; such as the dukedom^ of Nor
mandy and Britany, and the earldoms of Anjou and Maine."
" The speech of abp Hubert is so valuable an authority that I shall
insert it at length in the Appendix to book I. as it is recorded by
Matthew Paris. "All regal governments," saith Blackstone, " must
be either hereditary or elective ; and as / believe there is no instance
wherein the crown of England has ever been asserted to be elective
except by the regicides at the infamous and unparalleled trial of King
Charles I. it mus<o/conse5aence.JeAeredi7an/." — B.I. ch.3. Suchrea-
soning as this will not increase our reverence for the learned judge's
authority on this subject, especiaUy with the declaration of thisgreat
prelate and statesman before us !

16 ELECTION.
if Fleta may be judges of this question, they will tell
us that in their times our king was elective ; < Non a
regnando dicitur, sed a bene regendo, et ad hoc eIectvS
est:' andagain, ^adhmcautem c re atus rex et elec
tus ut justitiam facial universis^,' "
Such is the weight of authority on this important
subject. But not the opinions even of the judge, the
sovereign, or the senate should have an influence on
our minds equal to that of recorded fact. It is by the
evidence of history, by the ipsissima verba of contem
porary writers, honestly reported and plainly under
stood, that the exercise of rights and even the exist
ence of laws is correctly to be ascertained. Such
evidence, as far as our limits permit, will be given
in that part of the present work which is intended
to form a Chronicle of English Coronations. With
respect to that early period which will be but light-
^» Rights of the Kingdom, p. 26. Bracton, lib. iii, cap. 9. See
also Fortescue on Monarchy, p. 14, &c.
'3 The expressions jecojien to cynje, jeceaj- Co cynj, &c. will oc
cur to every reader ofthe Saxon Chronicle.
-? Remonstrance and Protestation of all good Protestants, 8fc. with
Reflexions thereupon, ito 1689.
2* I wish here to notice an opinion of Mr Toland's,which is also held
by Blackstone and many other writers, that the nation had been used to
elect FAMILIES, and not iwdividcals, to the kingly dignity. He says,
" In all ages our known method has bin to limit the succession undet
conditions to a certain line, for avoiding all the contests and distnr-
banccs at frequent elections ; and yet to reserve a power of excluding
the next af kin if under any incapacity of reigning, or tho capable
yet sometimes not so fit as a worthier in the same family, and very

ELECTION. 17
ly toucht upon as being before the known use ofthe
ceremonies which we are to describe, it may suf
fice to observe that the constant language of histo
rians whfen noticing the accession of a new sovereign
is such as can only be understood of positive elec
tion^. In later times, though the right of rejection
was less frequently exerted by the nation, the right
of succession was slowly advanced by the crown.
" It has been made out beyond all possibility of con-
ti-adiction, and if historical faith can ever be well
grounded it must certainly be true, that the chimeri
cal lineal succession has been slighted at least ten
times since William the Conqueror : and that the
late new deference that has been given to it has not
been of above eighty years standing, and a meer no
velty in our state ^." Such is the light in which he
reditary succession was regarded at so late a period
as the Revolution of 1688^* !

often for great and important reasons quite to transfer the right of
succession from one line to another." The instances which Mr. To-
land has giv^n in his Anglia Libera are surely' not of a kind to favour
this opinion : — they rather show a constant election of individuals
than limitation to heirs, which is far from being the genuine prac
tice of our constitution. '* Upon search," says the author of the
Rights ofthe Kingdom, " I cannot find the old oaths of allegiance did
delate to the king's heirs or successors, either in the Saxon or first
Norman times, although we find the oath in old laws, long before
Edward II., and in old lawyers, Bracton, Britton, Fleta, with the
Hirrour, punctual in the oath of allegiance, but not a syllable of heirs
or successors that I can find. Yet in the times of Henry I. aud Henry
II. there was some special acts of Parliament for setling the crown
C

18 ELECTION.
The time and place at which the successor is vir
tually appointed to a throne must vary with the cir
cumstances which have made it vacant. The Par
liament hath always conferred or confirmed the crown
in a regular course^ ; but an extraordinary meeting
ofthe people at large, or of the greater peers only,
whether in council or perhaps on the field of battle,
may sometimes have exerted the power of nomina
tion when the reigning prince had been deposed, or
the common rules of succession were broken through.
These proceedings, however, form no part of our pre
sent subject. We have to examine that most antient
form of election, or rather of popular consent and
APPEOBATioN% which we know to take place du
ring the ceremony of coronation, and which we can
trace with the same invariable recurrence as any of
its attendant rites.
" In all well-ordered kingdoms," says a very able
writer, " this custom is yet remaining ; the sons do
not succeed the fathers before the people have first,
on Maud the emperess or her issue, and king Henry's son was crowned
in his father's reign, and of that time the salvo in Glanvil, regi et he-
rediSus, which I find not in any other old lawyer: and 1 believe it not
usual till the great quarrels of York and Lancaster ; it may be much
later." — p. 24. '^ " From the comparison of all
the passages on this subject, the result seems to be thfit the king wai
elected at the Witenagemote held on tbe demise of the preceding so
vereign." — Turner's Hist, of the Anglo-Saxons, b. iv. ch. I . That the
same practice was continued after the Conquest will be very evident.
It is still to be traced in the Acts of Recognition,

ELECTION. 19
as it were, anew established them by their approba
tion ; neither were they acknowledged in quality as
inheriting it from the dead, but approved and ac
counted kings then only when they were invested
with the kingdom by receiving the scepter and diadem
from the hands of those whoj-epresent the majesty of
the people. One may see most evident marks of this
in Christian kingdoms which are at this day esteemed
hereditary^." The Anglo-Saxon form of coronation ** directs that
the king shall be raised from the ground, and, having
been chosen by the bishops and people, shall with a
clear voice, before God and all the people, promise
that he will observe the rules which are enjoined by
his coronation oath.
We may learn as well from the forms of coronation
to be found in Hoveden, Walsingham, and other his
torians of the Norman period as from the records and
rolls of Richard II., that the king was used at his co
ronation first to take the solemn oath, and then that
the archbishop going to every side ofthe scaffold re-
^' Thesuccession of all kings in Christendom " includeth also an elec
tion or approbation of the commonwealth, as well appeareth by the
manner of their new admission at their coronations, where the people
are demanded again if they be content lo accept such a man for their
king, though his title of nearness by bloud b*- never so clear." — Dole-
man's Conference concerning Succession, &c. 8vo, Preface.
^* Vindiciee contra Tyrannos : A Defence of Liberty against Tyranti,
by Junius Brutus, (Engl. Trans.) 4to, 1689, p. 62.
so See Appendix to book IV.
C 2

20 ELECTION,
lated to the people how the king was sworn, and-
asked them "si ipsi consentire vellent," if they would
consent to take him for their king and liege lord ; and
if so, they came and did him homage'".
The foUowing is given by Doleman'' as the "sum
of the English coronation." After reciting the oath,
he says " then doth the archbishop (turning about
to the people) declare what the king hath promised
and sworn, and by the mouth of an herauld at arms
asketh their consents, whether they be content to sub
mit themselves unto this man as unto their king orno,
under the conditions proposed; whereunto when they
have yielded themselves, then beginneth the arch
bishop to put upon him the regal ornaments." He
further adds, " there are yet many living in England
that have seen the several coronations of king Ed
ward VI., queen Mary, and queen Elizabeth that
now reigneth, and can witness that at all and every of
. 3' Rights ofthe Kingdom, p, 23. 3i On theauthorityof Stow,and
other old historians. 3« Conference, &c. p. 94-6, The
manner in which these assertions are treated by Sir John Hayward
may deserve notice. " Although we admit it to be true, yet seeing the
aunswer is not made by the estates ofthe realme assembled in Parlia
ment, but by a confused concurse (necessarie ofiicers excepted) of all
sorts both of age and sexe, it is for ceremonie only, and not of force,
either to giue or to increase any right." — Answer to Doleman, ch. vl.
So it is that when Parliament exerts a right the people are denied to
have any share in it ; when the people themselves are heard it is treated
as the voice of a tumultuous and unlicensed mob : besides, I do not
know that the assembly at a coronation is not a Parliament, or at least
an equivalent convention j the peers having summons,and the coraraoni

ELECTION. 21
their coronations the consent ofthe people and their
acceptation of those princes is not only demanded by
the publick cry of a herald at arms, which standeth
on both the sides of the high scaffold or stage where
on the prince is crowned, and the people's answer
expected till they cry yea, yea ; but also that the said
princes gave there their corporal oath" — &c.^
The same preceding has been observed in Sweden
and in Germany. At the coronation of Otho, eldest
son and heir ofthe emperor Henry I., the archbishop,
bringing him to the altar, said to the people, " Be
hold I bring you here Otho, chosen by God and
appointed by his father Henry our lord, and now
made king by all the princes ofthe empire. If this
election please you, do you signify the same by hold
ing up your hands to heaven," The people consent
ing, he was then anointed and invested with the im-.
perial ensigns^^.
being also present. Sir George Mackenzie sagely observes that " this
is no necessary solemnity, and is done rather to give the people occa
sion to shew their affection than their power!" — Jus Regium,p. 187.
The mind of Milton was framed to perceive and admit the autho
rity of this most antient practice. " Regnum [Anglicanum, sc] fuisse
AtEreditarium preEcis^ nego ; qitad et regum series et mos creandi eorum
demonstrat : disertis eniTn verbis petuntur populi suffragia. Postquam
enim rex consuetum juramentum dedit, accedens archiepiscopus ad qua-
tuor partes exstructi suggesti, toties rogat populum universum his verbis,
Consentire vultis de habendo ipsum regem ? — plane ac si Romano more
dixisset, Vultis, jubetis huncregnare? quod opus non foret si regnum jurt
esset hiEreditarium," Sfc. — Pro Populo Anglic. Defensio, cap. viii.
35 Witicund, Hist. Saxon, hb. i. Doleman, p. 71,

22 ElECTION.
M. Menin, in the same volume which defends the
absolute hereditary succession ofthe kings of France,
informs us that at their coronation the bishops of Laon
andBeauvais raise the king from his chair, and standi
ing up demand ofthe lords and people, according to
antient custom, whether they accept Louis  for
their king; andafter their consent is given in a re
spectful silence the archbishop tenders the king the
oath ofthe realm'*.
It is perhaps hardly necessary to remind the reader
of a remarkable personification ofthe majesty of the
commonwealth in the kingdom of Arragon, with the
title of Justitia major. To this power the king im
mediately before his inauguration swore fealty and
did homage ; when he was addrest by the lords ofthe
kingdom in the following words i-^Nos qui mlemos
tanto come vos, y podemos mas que vos, vos elegimos
rey con estas y estas conditiones ; intra vos y nos un
que manda mas que vos. At the meeting ofthe estates
every third year the same declaration was always
repeated'*. As to the continuance of this form of election in
England, the reader will find it in our account of
ceremonies in actual use : somewhat altered indeed,
but yet bearing the stamp of its pristine importance.
" Descr, of, the Cor. of the Kings and Queens of France, p. 138.
3* Vindicite contra Tyrannos, pp. 75, 116. Hotoman's FranCBi
Gallia, chap. x.

ELEVATION. 23
It may not, perhaps, readily appear how such a
practice as that we have been considering is compa
tible with the principles of hereditary descent so ful
ly recognised in the former section. It is certain,
however, that the earliest times to which we have re
curred for instances of its use were the very times in
which the claims of birth were recorded with the most
scrupulous care'^ : and a due consideration of the
subject will lead to the conclusion that while the wel
fare and even the existence of a state might depend
on the personal character of its kings, it vvas only by
subjecting the accession ofthe individual to a natio
nal confirmation that the continuance of the family
could be preserved and perpetuated.
4 4. On the Gothic manner of elevating Kings, and
on the Stone Seats ofthe Scandinavian nations.
We have already observed that the right of choos
ing their kings was exercised by all the tribes of an
tient Germany. The way in which these princes re
ceived the regal dignity was equally expressive of
the tenure by which it was held, and ofthe qualities
for which it was conferred. The king or commander,
who was chosen by the people in a public assembly.

3* The occurrence of such phrases as "hereditaria successions eligere,'"
will show at least that the two principles were not considered as ir
reconcilable by our antient writers.

21 ELEVATION.
was placed on a shield or target, and carried about
on the shoulders of his men, while the multitude sa
luted him with shouts and loud applause".
This characteristic ceremony was probably known
amongst the Gothic or Teutonic nations from the
earliest times. Tacitus hath described the eleva
tion, after the custom of his country, of Brinno, chief
of the Caninefates'^ And the learned Cluverius,
referring to the account ofthe Roman historian, says
that it was the custom not of a particular tribe alone
but of all the Germans'".
A practice thus common to the Gothic nations, and
derived by them from their forefathers*", would na
turally be extended over the countries they subdued,
and be establisht with their language and their laws.
We have several records of its observance in the mo
narchy of France. — Pharamond, the first king ofthe
Franks, was placed on a shield when he received his
office {A, D, 420). Of Childeric it is said by an emi-
37 " Deligebaturigitur apudnostros dux,primiimamultitudineinpublico
concilio, sentenHis collatis : dilectus deinde scuto imponebatur, atque in Sub
Ume humeris sustinentium elevatus, in gyrumque circumlatus, dux belli de-
creti salutabatur," — Cluverii Germ. Antiq. lib. 1. p. 367.
3' " Impositusque scuto, more gentis, et sustinentium humeris viiratus,
dux deligitur,"— Tacit. Hist, Ub. iv. cap. 15,
39 ^^MoregentisnonBatavtEtantum,velCaninefatis,sedumversumGer-
manorum." — Cluverii Germ. Jntiq. lib. i. p. 366.
*" "Apud Cassiodorum,varior, lib, x. Gothorum, Vistula oslia quon
dam accolentium, rex : Indicamus, parentcis nostros Gothos, inter pro,-
dnetuales gladios more majorum satto supposito, regalem nobii cotUvr

ELEVATION. 25
nent French writer, " ce prince itoit fort jeune quand
ilfut6lev6surles boucliers des soldats Frangois/ c'etoit
chez cette nation la seule cerSmonie de I'inauguration des
rois"." The chairing of Gunbald king of Burgundy
(A.D, 500) was performed with rather more zeal
than caution : being carried for the third time round
the assembled people, the sovereign fell from his
" high estate," and was with difficulty kept from de
scending to the- earth *^.
Clovis (A,D. 4S1'), who is also said to have re
ceived the regal unction, appears with more certainty
to have been inaugurated in the antient Frankish
method. Gregory of Tours writes of his elevation
on a shield, and of the popularity of his election *^
Pepin at his accession to the throne in 751 was raised
upon the target** ; in 754 he is said to have been
anointed and crowned in the church of St Denis,

lisse, priEsiante Deo, dignitatem, ut honorem arma darent, cui opinionem
bella pepererant." — Ibid.
4* Boulainvilliers, Mem, Histor, p. 6. fol.
42 "ParmiE superpositus, rex est elevatus, Sed, quiim tertio cum eo
gyrarent, cecidisse fertur ita, uti vix manibus circumstantium sustentari
potuisset." — Greg. Turon. Hist. lib. vii. cap. 10. " Evocatum Gundo-
baldum, more antiquorum Francorum, regem proclamantes esse suum, ele-
vaverunt eum clypeo ; quumque tertio totum cum eo circuissent exercitum,
-repente mens rex vix a terra elevari potuit," — Aimoious, 1. iii. t. 6.
See also Montfauc. Monum. de la Monarchic Fr, Disc. Prel. § 1.
¦•3 '^Atilliista audientes, plaudentes tam palmis guamvocibus, eum
clypeo eoeclum, super se regem constituunt,^^^*Hist, Vib, ii. cap. 40.
« Mezeray, Hist, de Pepin le Bref,

26 ELEVATION.
and from this time it is probable that the antient form
fell into desuetude **-
It was the custom in Navarre that both the king
and queen, after being anointed, should set their feet
on a shield emblazoned with the arms of the king
dom and supported on six staves, each end of which
was held by a nobleman. In this manner they were
thrice lifted up before the high altar ofthe cathedral
church*^. In an antient law of Don Pelayo one ofthe Gothic
kings of Spain, Como han de levanlar rey en Espana,
SfC, are the following directions for the creation of
their kings : Let the king be chosen and admitted
in the metropolitan city of this kingdom, or at least
in some cathedral church, and the night before he is
exalted let him watch all night in the church, and
the next day when they come to lift him up, let him

«5 In addition to the authorities already quoted concerning elec
tion and elevation in France, see Hotoman's Franco-Gallia, ch. vi,
4^ Hist, des Inaugurations des Rois, Sfc. pp. 51 , 55.
<7 Ambrosio Morales, Coron, Gen. de Espana, 1. xiii. u. 2.
" Real, real, real, diziendo iodos,
Segun costumbre nntigua de los Godos,"
Ch. de Messa, Restauracion de Espana, quoted in
Mr. Southey's Roderic. ^s « ff„„(. morem Romani quoque
milites a Germanis didicerunt, unde illud Herodiani, sub fmem lib. viii.
'A^Kfiivii 3e TOV Te^tavh, xaiirsc^a hvu, aitroK^u'ro^a uyayo^ioafft. Sic et Ca-
pitolinus, in Maximo ac Balbino, '¦Gordianus Ccesar sublatus a miUtibus
imperator est appcllatus.' De Juliana, Am. Marcellinus, libra xx. '7m-
positus scuto pedestri et sublatius eminens Augustus renunlialur,' De

ELEVATION. 27
step upon a buckler or target, and the chief and prin
cipal men there present hold the target, and so lifting
him up, let the people cry with a loud voice, Realt
real! real*''!
Imperial Rome was likewise an imitator ofthe bar
barous North in the forms of conferring royalty. The
emperors Gordianus and Julianas are said to have
been elevated by their soldiers**.
In the Greek empire the same custom was adopted
and long retained**. Those who have written ofthe
coronation of the eastern emperors tell us that the
new elect was first placed on a shield, the forepart of
which was supported by the father (in case an empe
ror crowned his successor) assisted by the patriarch ;
the hinder part, by the princes or chief nobles ; and
that thus they raised him aloft to the view ofthe peo
ple, who made their acclamations. Afterwards when
he alighted, they conducted him to the church of St.
Sophia in order to his coronation*".
eodem Zosimus,' lid. iii. ' Ku) Isr/ nvot df^fSas ^stea/^ov cc^avrss dm^ov Ss-
CeecrTov ay^rflxgaTfljos.* " — Cluverii Germ. Ant. lib. iii. p. 367.
^9 " Sed et in GrtEcia postea htESit. Zonaras, in Vitd Justiniani, de
Hypatio, seditiose contra Justinianum electa : Kal W da-^i^ei ettirov ^e-
VK^ffiOV a^avTSSidvaye^syovfi ^BtaiXia. Et Curopalates, De OJficUs AultE:
' O vi6s {ixinxius, ETi ffKitrtt^iv xanrStis Wui^irm Is v-4'os. I^icephorus Gre-
goras, Ub. iii. de Theodora, DuctB filio : ^ Ktviyo^iikTo o' u,m^ay {jaffiXzlg
ira.^ exovruv rm u^fjxoaiv a^dvT&nr, xwrlffSlis ser* aevrihos, xara ro sv rSTote
f^ix^KTh Uis." — Clover, lac. cit.
*° The particulars ofthe ceremony are in Cantacuzenus, quoted in
tbe Titles of Honor, part I. ch. 8, v. " Sub horam porro diet maximi

28 ELEVATION.
From what hath been said above ofthe observance
of this mode of inauguration among other tribes of
German or Gothic origin, it may be expected that
similar records are to be found in our own nation. I
have not however been able to discover any positive
evidence of an English elevation of kings; and when
it is considered that such a custom would only have
existed during the sixth, seventh, and eighth centu
ries, when our countrymen had scarcely learned to
perpetuate in writing their manners and their history,
we shall not much wonder at a deficiency which leaves
us to probabilities and conjecture.
It is the opinion of Dr. Gilbert Stuart that this
ceremony " prevailed doubtless among the Anglo-
Saxons*'." To this opinion we may probably assent
when we remember the likeness of other customs of
bur forefathers to those of their kindred tribes on the
continent. The veneration of all these for the same
kingly family, their common exercise of the right of
election in filling the vacant throne, and their care
ful limitation of the sovereign power, all would be
speak a common form of conferring it. To these con
jectures maybe added a few facts which show that our
secundam, imperatore inungendo super scutum elevato, imperator parens
renunciaii imperaioris, si supefest, et patriarcha anteriora scuti appre-
hendentes, latera autem et posteriora, qui dignitate antistani despotiE el
sebastocratores, si sunt, alioqui principum nobilisslmi; ipsumque cum
scuto in altum quantum possunt tollentes, undique circumfuso populo osten-
'¦""''" *' Historical Dissertation, p. \b'i.

ELEVATION. 29
kings were in some way lifted up for the view and
homage ofthe crowd. Eardwulf, king of Northum
berland, was " to hij- cine-]fcole abofsn " :" the coro-.
nation of Athelstan (which is saidby P. Vergil to have
been " more majorum") was celebrated in the mar
ket-place at Kingston upon a stage erected on high,
that the king might be better seen ofthe multitude **.
Our theory may also derive some confirmation from
what seems to be a vestige ofthe practice in question
still existing amongst us ; — the elevation or chairing
of our representatives in Parliament ; which ho
nour may have been transferred from the sovereign
to the senator, by its use at the creation ofthe Anglo-
Saxon earls or aldermen. At the elections for the
county of Norfolk, for Norwich, Yarmouth, &c. this
custom is invariably observed**. In the city just
named the candidate, standing erect on a platform,
is carried on men's shoulders three times round the
place of election, and is frequently tost by them into
the air. Those who have seen this ceremony will not
fail to be struck with the words, already referred to,
of a Roman historian, " impositus scuto et sustinentium
humeris vibratus;" the exact agreement of which
with the yet remaining practice will scarcely allow

5- Chron. Sax. an.l95. 53 Stow, an. 924. Doleman's
Conference, p. \45. *' It is worth remark that where
the custom of chairing prevails there is generally no hustingi where
the members are elevated on a busting, chairing is not practised.

30 ELEVATION.
us to doubt that the elevation of kings, here as well
as in the other countries above mentioned, was the
original mode of their inauguration.
I shall trespass a little further on the readers pa
tience by touching briefly on the Creation of kings by
setting them on an elevated stone, which was the
custom ofthe Scandinavian nations, the Norwegians,
Swedes, and Danes ; and the rather, as it will tend
to illustrate the history and use of a monument of
royalty still employed in our coronations, and which
will hereafter be particularly noticed**.
The practice of these nations was to form a circle
of large stones, commonly twelve in number, in the
middleof which one was set up much larger than the
rest ; this was the royal seat, and the nobles occupied
those surrounding it, which served also as a barrier
to keep off the people who stood without. Here the

55 I would not be understood as deducing our use of the stone seat
from the Scandinavian people. Our customs and ceremonies are ge
nerally inherited from the north, but the Fatal Stone on which our
kings are crowned was brought from a Celtic nation. It must be re
garded as a casual addition to our coronation ceremony.
55 " Lecturi regem veteres affixis humo saxis insistere, suffragiaque pro-
Tnere, consueverant ; subjectorum lapidumjlrmitate facti constantiam omi-
naturi." — Saxo-Grammat. lib. i. See also the note of Stephanins on
the passage. 57 De Gent. Sept. lib. i. et viii.
5' Olai Wormii Dan. Monum. p. 90. Boilase's Aniiq. of Corn
wall, p. 206. 59 The kings of Denmark are
still inaugurated at this place. — Menin.

ELEVATION. 3 1
leading men ofthe kingdom delivered their suffrages,
and placed the elected king on his seat of dignity*".
Of this kind was the morast^n near Upsal in Sweden,
described by Olaus INIagnus *'. On this stone Eric was
made king of Sweden no longer since than the year
1396**. As Denmark was for a long time divided into three
kingdoms, we find there three monuments of this
kind; one near Lun den in Scania**, the other, called
kongstolen, at Leyra or Lethra in Zealand, and the
third near Viburg in Jutland.
The custom above described is said to have existed
in Germany till the reign of Charles IV, and the
Golden Bull, A.D. 1356™. We trace it also very
near to us in Shetland, the Hebrides, and the Isle of
Man, all of which were long under the dominion of
the Norwegians. In these. Dr. Borlase informs us,
the circle of stones " is called ting, that is, a seat of
justice, a forum. The hill on which the king of Man
was formerly inaugurated, standfng in the centre of
a circle, (his nobles round him, and the commons
without the circle) is called Tinwald-ltilP^." In the
island of Loch-Finlagan "there was a big stone of

*' Bernhardus Malincrot de Archicancellariis, p, 185. Olaus Wor-
mius, p. 88. ^' Antiqui;iss of Cornwall, p. 193.
^''Ting-wall signifies the place of convention. Tbe spot where the
Parliament of Iceland met bore the same name." — Johnston's Antiq.
Cello-Norm. App. p. 151.

32 ELEVATION.
seven foot square, in which there was a deep impres
sion made to receive the feet of Mack-Donald, for
he was crown' d king of the Isles standing in this
stone«^" We may observe that a similarly rude enthrone
ment to that of the Northmen is to be found among
the Celtic tribes. That the kings both of Scotland
and Ireland were placed on a stone at the time of
their election we have the testimony ofthe antiqua
ries of those nations. It is remarkable that the same
stone was transferred from the less to the larger isle
for the same national purpose : in the second book
I shall attempt the history ofthe "fatal stone" of
Tara. As this is probably a Celtic monument, it will
of course not be classed with those of Scandinavia ;
but it will afford a curious instance ofthe wide diffu
sion of a most antient practice, which may be said
still to form part of the inauguration of our English
kings ^'.

^' Martin's Description of the Isles, p. 240.
^3 A custom somewhat similar to that above describedl appears to have
prevailed in the East. The antient patriarchs erected stone pillars,
which, having heen consecrated to the purposes of religion, were alsd
dedicated to the most important national affairs, and especially the
creation of kings. In the Jewish history we have many instances;
at Mizpah Jephtha was invested with the government of Gilead; at
the stone of Shechem, erected by Joshua, Abimelech was madekingj
Adonijah, by the stone of Zeheleth; and Jehoash was "crowned king
standing by a pillar as the manner was," The erection of stone
circles, as places of election, where the principal persons stood eacl^

53

§ 5. Origin of the ceremonies of Unction and Coro
nation.
Among the effects produced by the spread of Chris
tianity through the E uropaean nations was the zealous
affectation of laws, customs, and political maxims de
rived from the people of Judaea, and forming part of
the Mosaic system of religion. The sacred character
which was given by all Christian converts to the Scrip
tures ofthe Old as well as the New Testament would
insensibly communicate a sanctity to things neither
enjoined nor contemplated in the dispensation ofthe
Gospel; and it was deemed a sufficient reason for
adopting the most foreign practices that they were
recorded in the Bible, and commented on by the Fa
thers"*. By the operation of these causes were the
customs described in the last section gradually super
seded by more refined and awful ceremonies. The

by his pillar, with a middle stone for the prince, as Dr. Borlase ob
serves, " seems to be a very antient custom, and is spoken of as such
before the Babylonish captivity." The same writer adds, " It was
also the custom to stand upon stones placed in a circular manner,
and shaped for that purpose, as so many pedestals to elevate the
nobles above the level of the rest ; consequently such stones (how
ever rude) were of different shape, and are therefore carefully to be
distinguished from the abovementioned columnar stones erect, by the
side of which the kings stood, and upon which it cannot be supposed
that any one ever intended to stand." — Antiq. of Cormeall, p. 205,
** That the civil magistrate should receive readily these religious in
novations is no great matterof wonder. " When the zeal of the popes,"
D

34 UNCTION.
nations of the North and West learned to encircle
the brow of their king with the diadem, to place the
sceptre in his hand, to sanctify his person with the
consecrated unction, and to confirm his authority with
the benedictions ofthe clergy. Such marks of honour
the kings of Christendom were eager to enjoy ; and
the possession of them was yielded to the most favour
ed sons ofthe church"*.
From what hath already been said the use of these
new forms of inauguration may be sufficiently ac
counted for, but their history and antiquity deserve
more particular notice.
That the ceremonies of unction and coronation
were derived from the same source, and that they
jointly existed in Judcea, will be plain from the fol
lowing citation from the sacred writings, referring to
the young Jehoash. "And Jehoiada brought forth
the king's son, and put the crown upon him, and gave
him the testimony j and they made him king, and
anointed him, and they clapped their hands and said
God save the king." We find also in the same pas
sage the administration of a coronation oath, and the
ceremony of inthroning. "Jehoiada made a covenant
says Mr. Turner, "had completed the conversion of theisland, and
an hierarchy was established, the kingly power received great sup
port and augmentation from the religious veneration with which the
clergy surrounded it." — Hist, ofthe A. Sax. b. iv. ch.3.
* I allude to those titles ot filius major ecclesiw, attributed to the
croperor,^fiMj minor to the king of France, »ad filius iertius et adop-

UNCTION. 35
between the Lord and the king and the people, that
they should be the Lord's people ; between the king
also and the people  And he took the rulers over
hundreds, and the captains, and the guard, and all the
people ofthe land ; and they brought down the king
from the house ofthe Lord, and came by the way of
the gate of the guard to the king's house ; and he
sate on the throne of the kings""."
Let us consider more particularly, first, the use
of Unction : on which subject, as on many others, I
avail myself of the learning of Mr. Selden. " For
the use of oil or unction at coronations, to omit that
which maybe drawn from the making even inanimate
things sacred by powring oil on them, both among the
Gentiles and Jews, whereof there is large testimony
as well in holy as prophane writers, it will be plain that
anointing of kings was of such known use in the eldest
times, that solemnly to declare one to be a king, and
to anoint a king, in the eastern parts, were but syno
nymies. So-is it denoted in Jotham's speech to the
Israelites long before any example of anointing is
elsewhere remember'd. — And this was about 200
years before the beginning of their kihgdom in Saul,
who with his successors were anointed, as was also

iiuus to the king of England. Some indeed have claimed primogenitus
for England on the ground of Lucius the Briton being the first Chris
tian potentate ; but this honour could hardly descend from him to any
of the English nation. ^ 2 Kings, li. 12, 17, 19.
D 2

36 UNCTION,
the king of Syria, Hazael "' ; and Cyrus king of
Persia in the holy prophecie is called The Lord's
Anointed, which is a frequent expression of kings in
the Scripture"*."
" From these examples in the holy story the kings
of Christendom took their custom of being anoint
ed"* ; touching which in general, and for what hath
been conceived to be understood by it, ' inunguntur
reges' (saith Thomas Becket, archbishop of Canter
bury) ' in capite, etiam pectore et brachiis, quod sig
nificat gloriam, sanctitatem, et fortitudinem,' And
it was long since said in our law (33 Edw. III. tit.
Aide de Hoy, 103) and applied to our kings, that
' lieges sancto oleo uncti sunt spiritualis jurisdictionis
capaces.' King Henry III. of England, being de
sirous to know what was wrought in a king by his
unction, consulted by letter about it with that great
schoUarof the age, Robert Grossetest, bishop of Lin-
'7 By the command of God, as we read in 1 Kings, xiv. 15 ; "And
the LoBU said unto him, (Elijah) Anoint Hazael to be king of Syria."
^ The reader will find many curious particulars of the Jewish
unction in the Titles of Honor, part I. ch. viii. from whence these
passages are taken. "o That the custom of unction
was antiently considered as derived from the Jews appears from the
following words of Manasses, an author of the eastern empire, when
ipeaking of Charlemagne. Leo, he says, crowned Charles,
" —^-——  OS ot' Vatfioti&m vofiot.
OvfiTtv d?)^Ek, -^^9}ffdy,lvos xa.'i vo/Aots ^lovSoiiuv,
'Ek xi^aX^s f^^X^* vro^m IXatiu <toutov X£'^*'
*Ovx at^oi net 7,oyiif[Ao7s ^ ^o'tuts ivtvaiecis."
that is, as the custom of the Romans required. But also followin;

UNCTION. 37
coin, who answered him almost as if his mind had
been only on the unction and ceremony used in the
church of Rome in confirmation ; and some other have
conceived this anointing of such efficacy, that as in
baptisme all former sins are washt away, so also by
this unction."
" For that of Grossetest" (in the answer above men-
tion'd) " ' cum multi sint reges qui nullateniis unctionis
munere decorentur,' it is true that we have it very ob
vious among the lawyers that there were antiently
but four anointed beside the emperours ; that is, the
kings of Hierusalem, of France, of England, and of
Sicily. And this they have out of the old Provin
ciate Romanum, the written copies whereof are va
rious in the enumeration ofthe kings that were sup
posed to be not anointed, but they are for the most
part constant to the four for the kings anointed'". —
But whatsoever the custom antiently were" (con-
the custom of the Jews, he anointed him with oil from head to foot.
But what his reason or fancy was in doing so I know not,
7° " In my copy " (says Mr. Selden) " it is thus : —
' De Regibus Catholicorum et Christianorum.
Et sunt quidam caronandi et quidam non. Tamen illi qui coranantur debent
inungi; et tales habent privilegium ab antique et de consuetudine; alio
modo non debent coronari nee inungi sine istis ; et sifaciunt ipsi, abutuntar
indebile. Et sicincipiunt nomina regum Christianorum fidelium hoc modo :
Rex Hierosolymitanus caronatur et inungilur.
Rex Francorum Christianissimus caronatur et inungilur.
Rex Anglorum caronatur et inungilur.
Rex Siciliae coronatur et inungilur.
Then follows a catalogue of divers others with non at the end of every

38 UNCTION.
eludes Mr. Selden) " the use of unction is now be
come general to the kings of Christendom, and of so
long time since to some other of them, that the credit
ofthe Provincial of Rome and of them that follow it is
no other than as the testimonies of several kingdoms
will stand with it"."
We shall now inquire as to the time at which unc
tion was introduced among the several Europaean*
nations. "In the Empire (as it is conceived by some) it
began first at Constantinople, and that about Jus
tinian's or, his successour Justin's time." "But I
believe it will not appear that this anointing was very
antient there, nor find I warrant enough for any such
thing in Justin's time ''^, They that suppose it so an
tient there draw the use of it from thence into the
Western Empire, where it began in Charles the
Great, although before his being emperour it were
used to some kings of the western parts"." In the
Western Empire it hath continued from Charles the
Great till this day'*.

name." &c. — Titles of Honor,paTt\. ch.8,i. Wefind the same distinc
tion in the treatise of Paris de Puteo, De Re Militari, (lib. vii. quest. 5.)
*' Ex quatuordecim regibus Christianorum, aliqui coronantur et vnguntur
a papa vt' est serenissimus rex francie, rex Hierosolimitanus, rex Sicilie,
etrex Anglie, et non alij, nisi habent ex consuetudine vet priuilegio,^' We
learn from the same writer that it was formerly disputed "An alij reges
qui non coronantur possint prouocarc ad pugnam in singulari certafnin'
reges coronatos," — Ibid.

UNCTION. 39
The use of unction in France has been asserted
by the historians of that country to be more antient
than in any other kingdom ; and they repeat with
great faith a tradition of holy oil being given from
Heaven for the consecration of Clovis by St. Remi-
gius. "But the truth is, they have not warrant enough
to prove that either any oyl came from Heaven for
king Chlovis, or if it did, that it was imploied about
anointing him king. Divers good authours ofthe an-
tients that speak of him tell us that he was baptized
by Remigius, without a word of any oyl sent him.
And Aimoinus, Hincmar, and whosoever else speak
ofthe viol of oyl refer it only to his baptisme (in which
it was used according to the ceremony of the time)
and not at all to his inauguration'*." The first testi
mony indeed that is worthy of credit for any unction
of their kings is that which historians give us of king
Pepin, who was anointed king at Soissons about the
year 750'".
With respect to England we may safely conjec
ture that the sacred rite is of as long standing in this

7' Titles .of Honor, part I. ch. 8, i.
7" " It does not appear that the emperors ofthe East were ano-nted
before the reign of Andronicus Junior, that is towards the 13th [14th]
century." — Menin, p. 174. '3 " Charlemagne had been an
ointed and crowned before king of Lombardy in the town of Modicia
by the archbishop of Milan, in 774." — Menin, p. 179.
74 Selden, !.c. , 75 JiHes o/fl'onor, parti, ch. 8, i.
7* Selden, i. c. Hitt.det Inaugurations, Sfc. p. 6\.

40 UNCTION.
as in other kingdoms. The reader will find in the
fifth book proofs of its early adoption by our fore
fathers : the first English king who is recorded to
have been anointed is Egferth of Mercia, in the year
785. There is indeed no reason to doubt that a cere
mony which was supposed to add ne w grace to royalty
would be early received in a country whose kings
have always been amongst the most magnificent of
Europe. In noticing the unction ofthe kings of Scotland
we pass over the visit of the angel to St. Columb
with the book of regal ordination, as well as the cogent
argument then administered for the consecration of
king Aidan ". To descend to more modern accounts :
— it is asserted by Holinshed that Edgar, the son of
Malcolm Canmore and nephew of Edgar .^theling,
was the first king of Scotland who was anointed, —
" for his mother queene Margaret purchased, alitde
77 " Qui cum secundum quod ei in libra erat 'commendatum, Aidaraim
inregem ordinare recusaref,subitd angelus,extendensmanum,Sanctumper-
cussit JIagello," tfc. — Adamannus De S. Columba Scoto Confessore,\. iii,
u. 5. Selden, ch. 8. 78 7/;^. „f Scotland.
'9 The following is the document quoted above :
*' IssocENTtvs Episcopus, servus servorum Dei, carissimo in Christo
filio Regi AngliiB illustri, salutem et apostolicam benedictionem,
" Ex parte tua fuit nobis cum instantia supplicatum, ut tibi, ne carissi-
nius in Christo filius noster rex ScotiiE illustris, absque tuo assensu inmgi
vet coronari posset, cum sit ligius homo tuus, tibique homagium fecerit, con-
cedere curaremus. Quia vero talia concederc sedes apostolica minime con-
iuevit, non mireris, si te non exaudivimus in hae parte : Noveris tamen
quod alicui non concederemus aliquid, quod redundare crederemus iinprt-

UNCTION. 41
before hir death, of Vrbane the pope, that from hence-
foorth all the kings of Scotland should be annointed.
This priuiledge was confirmed afterwards by pope
John the second'*." Edgar was crowned A, D, 1101,
Fordun mentions the consecration of Alexander III.
in 1249 ; and it is evident from a papal bull ofthe
time™, that the regal unction was then known in Scot
land, though in Buchanan it has the appearance of a
new institution in 1330, under David II.*"
" In Spain," says Selden, "the first anointed king
falls in the year of Christ 673, Then was king Wam-
ba, or Bamba, (ofthe West Gothique race) anointed
by Quirigo archbishop of Toledo, In the 12th coun-
cel of Toledo, held about 680 under Ervigius, succes
sor to Wamba, express mention also is of anointing
this successor : — and to that age the Spanish writers
with others refer the beginning of regal unction in
the kings of Spain*^,"
" For anointing the kings of Hungary there is

judicium regicE dignitatis," S^c. — Dat. Lugdun. octavo id. Aprilis, Ponti-
ficatus nostri anno octavo." — A.D. 1251, 35 Hen. III. Rymer,vol.i. 463.
*" " Coronatio regis in octavum cal, Decemb, anni sequentis dilata est,
ut Romani pontificis permissu inungeretur, ac nova ilia ceremonia apud
Scatos augustior viderefur."
" He continues — "But for Arragon, that of cardinal Hostientis,
the great canonist, is observable. ' Si quis rex inungi nova consuetudine
velit, usus et mos obtinuit ut id a Romano pontifice petal, sicut fecit rex Ar-
ragonum.' He wrote about the year 1260. More of anointing there
you may see in Valdesius, Majolus, and Azorius, beside the Spanish
histories of the succeeding times." — Titles of Honor, part I. ch, 8, i,

42 UNCTION.
example in the coronation of Uladislaus II. reported
by Bonfinius. He was king also of Bohemia, and
under that name anointed : for in the Golden Bull of
the emperor Charles IV. given about 1 350, touching
the electors, the chief place is confirm'd to the king
of Boheme, cum sit princeps coronatus et unctus^^,"
Since the year 930, when Harold I. was converted
to Christianity, the kings of Denmark have been
anointed at their coronation*'. The first king of
Sweden that is supposed to have received the unc
tion was Eric VIII. who ascended the throne A.D,
980. Poland was erected into a kingdom about the
year 1 00 1 by the emperor Otho, who caused the reign
ing sovereign of that country to be consecrated and
anointed king by the archbishop of Gnezna. Some
time after it lost its independence as a kingdom, which
it did not recover till towards the year 1295, when
Primislaus, who was chosen by the nobility, was an
ointed and crowned in the church of Gnezna. From
the time of his successor, however, the ceremony has
been usually performed at Cracow**.
In treating of Crowns and Coronation I be
lieve I cannot do better than present to the reader

'^ Titles of Honor, I. c. *> In Erici Historica Narrtttio,
Ifc, the first notice of coronation is A.D. 1202, in king Waldemar.—
Tractatus Varii, ^c. apud Elzev. 1629, p. 86.
•* Menin, p. 201, •* Part I„ chap. 8, ii.

CORONATION. 43
some passages fi-om the Titles of Honor **, which will
sufficiently illustrate the subject.
" For royal and imperial crowns or diadems," (our
author begins) — " however those names have heen
from antient time confounded, yet the diadem strictly
was a very different thing from what a crown now is
or was*"-' And it was no other than only a fillet of
silk, linnen, or some such thing. Nor appears it that
any other kind of crown was used for a royal ensign,
except only in some kingdoms of Asia, but this kind
of fillet, until the beginning of Christianity in the Ro
man empire."
" The antientest mention of a royal crown is in the
holy story, in that ofthe Amalekites bringing Saul's
crown to David*'." It appears also that David had
a crown of gold and precious stones out of the spoils
of the Ammonites. Clemens Alexandrinus says ge
nerally ofthe royal crowns used by the kings of Juda
and Israel, ' I know that the antient kings ofthe He
brews had their diadem of gold and rich stones : and
this was set on their heads at their inauguration by
the high priest who anointed them.'
The kings of some ofthe eastern nations, Mr, Sel-

'" " From the use of crowns in sacrifices and dances sacred to idols
came the name corona, antiently written charona, and made Latin from
Xo^uios, which they will from x'i'^ •"¦ XH^"'^"''' '¦ *• ^^* dancers orsing-
ers, and number of the solemnizing sacrificers." — Selden.
»7 g Sam. ch. i. ver, 10.

** CORONATION.
den observes, had crowns of gold, and also fillets; as
the Persian kings, whose fillets circled their heads
upon a tiara, or long cap. " In other the antienter
kingdoms," he continues, " I remember no such use of
both those kinds of crowns ; but the diadem or the fillet
alone is obviously in good authors given to the kings
of Pontus, Armenia, Parthia, Lydia, Phrygia, and
others of those parts, where the tying on of it was the
chief part ofthe inauguration**."
In the Roman empire the laurel or fillet was an
usual mark of dignity, and soon after the time of Au-
relian it became a principal ensign of the empire.
Under Constantine the Great this was superseded by
a new kind of ornament; "Nor," says our author,
" was it so fit for him any longer to wear the laurel
that had so demolished the temples of Apollo to whom
it is known so sacred. Therefore to imitate rather
the fashion ofthe kings of the Jews (some of which
were types of that great king for whose service Con
stantine had at length professed his name) he took
the diadem of gold and stones, and was the first thus
that used any of that kind," Afterward it was "in-
^ The origin of crowns in these antient nations is thus treated of hy
a learned Benedictine, whose work I have before quoted. After ob
serving that as mankind dispersed and formed new settlements, they
selected some chief for his bodily or mental superiority, as their go.
vernor, this writer continues " L' inauguration de ce nouveau chef ou
roi commenta par des actcs de reUgion. On invoqua le secours de VEtre
lupreme, cn le priant d'agreer le choix jif'on venoit de faire; emuite in

CORONATION. 45
creast with additions of other parts that went from
eare to eare over the crown ofthe head ; and at length
over a gold helm on a cap, which made it somewhat
like the close crowns of later time worn upon caps."
"But although the ordinary use ofthe royal crown or
diadem (as the words are confounded) were as antient
in the empire as Constantine, and though it were, after
him, born by his successours, and put on at their tak
ing the empire, as the crown at this day at the inau
guration of Christian kings, yet this difference ap
pears, that until the emperour Justin the yonger the
solemn putting on the diadem was done only either
by the imperial guard, or such as had power to sup
ply them in their usual way of making emperours, or
else by the preceding emperour in designing his suc
cessour or crowning his empress. And the first that
appears infalbbly to be crowned by the patriarch of
Constantinople was Justin the yonger that succeed
ed Justinian."
In the Western empire the use of coronation began
with Charles the Great, And as the patriarch of Con
stantinople crowned the eastern emperors, so those

ancien chef de famille, pour lui faire comprendre qu'il devoit imiter Dieu,
dont il n'etoit que V image, luiposoit sur la tele le cercle radieux, symbole
de VEtre supreme. Cette couronne Vavertissoit de ne S9 servir du pouvoir
que le peuple venoit de lui confier, que pour le rendre heureux. Telle est
Vorigine du diademe que les rois ont toujours parte." — Histoire des Inau-
guralions des Rois, Empereurs, Sfc. 8vo. p. 4.

46 CORONATION,
ofthe West were used to receive their third corona
tion from the pope atSt,Maurice's altar in St,Peter'g
church at Rome.
The use of crowns and coronations thus deduced
from Constantine the Great was an example which
the rest of th« kings of Europe followed. The kings
vof France had crowns in their inaugurations before
the beginning ofthe Western empire ; and it is likely
enough that this use of a crown there was equal with
their use of royal unction. Among the English kings,
Geffrey of Monmouth says that king Athelstan first
used it, Ethelwerd, a writer of the Saxon times,
speaking of king Edward next predecessor to Athel
stan, uses these words of him, — " coronatur ipse stem-
mate regali a primatis electus^,"
To what hath been said of the first use of crowns
in the creation of kings I shall add a few words on
the origin of another chief ensign of royalty, the
Sceptre.
"It is most clear," saith Selden, "that both in
prophane and holy writers the scepter is much an
tienter (as it was attributed to a. king) than either
crown or diadem. In Homer we have (rx»[5rTou;(^o( /3«(ri-

^» Of the crowns of our English kings more will be found in the
following book, where the history of the regalia is considered,
'° Titles of Honor, part I, ch. 8, iii.

CORONATION. 47
A^sj, or kings with scepters, but none with crowns ;
and the old-iEgyptians in their hieroglyphick expres
sions understood Osiris by the shape of a scepter with
an eye on it." " The most eminent antient and sa
cred use of a royal scepter in prophane writers is thus
plain enough. But it is of far elder memory, as a
word denoting a king or supreme governour in the
holy text. The scepter shall not depart from Judah,
&c. until Shiloh come, saith Jacob : that is, a king
or supreme governour, as it is commonly interpreted,
especially by the rabbins*","
The use of sceptres, which with that of crowns hath
long been common to the Europaean kingdoms, is very
antient in our own. In the Saxon coronation service
there is a form of delivery for this ensign of royalty ;
and if scapton aureum may be so interpreted, a golden
sceptre was among the presents from St, Gregory to
king Ethelbert*'. § 6. Ofthe Coronation of Queens.
Before this introductory book is concluded we
will inquire what share the consorts of our kings have
antiently enjoyed in the honours of their inaugura
tion. But first as to the title Queen, it may be ob-

9' He is also said to have received armigaisia oloserica, which is
ouderstood of a dalmatic or royal robe. — See Mrs, Elstob's English-
Saxon Homily, Append, p. 41.

48 CORONATION OF QUEENS.
served that the word signifies merely a wife or woman,
yet it hath come by eminency to denote the wife only
of a king*^. Thus in old authorities we find this ex
pression — ' the king's queen ;' though the title hath
long been used absolutely in its present sense, and as
synonymous with the Latin regina, the customary de
signation of our queens in that language.
The Teutonic tribes from whom we descend enter
tained a laudable respect for the character of their
women, and the wife of the chieftain shared the rank
and honours of her husband. But the primitive form
ofthe creation of kings was too much devoid of "gentle
usage and soft delicacy" to be participated by their
consorts ; and it was not till after the ceremonies of
unction and coronation were adopted that these could
be publicly initiated in the honours of royalty. The co
ronation of queens, however, though performed with
the same solemnity as that of kings, is not to be re
garded in the same political view, or to be considered
as ofthe same importance. Its object is to confer a
sanctity of character on her who is the wife and the

92 Queen, open, quena, is from the Gothic aewS, or aeitTS ; in
the Cimbric it is Ytii or FIiMi, which is thought to be connected with
the Greek yvvh, and Armenian xm : as it may also be with the Persian
jAii or perhaps lUuAiS . The dignity of rank and birth is more ex
prest by hiafbij, lady, which is an antient title of female sovereignty
in England ; thus, among other instances of its use, Ethelfleda, queen
of Mercia, is called jEfelflseb tt3yjicna hlasfbig ; and in later times the
empress Matilda, when assuming the government, styled herself flu-

CORONATION OF QUEENS. 49
mother of Idngs, and to admit her to the honours of
her exalted station. — An attempt hath been made in
a late anonymous pamphlet*'', which abounds more
in gi'atuitous reasoning than historical deduction, to
represent the coronation of the English queen as an
acknowlegement of a right of succession in her is
sue, and as " a recognition of her constitutional cha
racter as essential as that ofthe monarch himself."
Of these doctrines, however, a sufficient refutation
may be derived from the following obvious conside
rations : 1st, that the observance or omission of this
coronation never was or could be held to influence
the right of inheritance of the legitimate issue of a
royal marriage. 2dly, the coronation of the king is
essential inasmuch as it is a political act ; in that of
the queen, however, no such character can be dis
covered : no consent is askt from the people as to
the person to be crowned ; no conditions are required
from her; no oath is administered; no homage or al
legiance is offered. The queen's coronation, though
performed at the same place, and usually on the same
day with that of the sovereign, is a subsequent and
distinct solemnity ; it precedes from the king**, and

mina Anglorum. The antient Franks used the title cuninginna, as a fe-
mininederivative from eun inj; the Saxons, however, did not adopt it.
93 Some Inquiry into the Constitutional Character of the Queen Consort,
8vo. See also the Edinburgh Review for Sept. 1814.
9» The Roman Pontifical contains the following form for the king's

50 CORONATION OF QUEENS.
is granted to his consort for the honour of the kingly
office. Among the Romans the wife of their emperor had
the title Augusta, which was always conferred with
some ceremonies, and latterly by that of coronation**.
— In Germany the empress is both crowned and an
ointed. The same honour is now common to the
wives of Europsean sovereigns. Those of France
are not crowned with the kings, but at the abbey of
St Denis, near Paris*".
The consorts of our English princes have been
graced with " all the royal makings of a queen"
from very early times. Before the Conquest they
were anointed and crowned, and sate with the kings
in seats of state. Of the time when these honours
were first allowed to them more will be said in the
latter pages of this work*'.

demanding ofthe archbishop the coronation of his consort: " Reve-
rendissirne pater, posiulamus ut consortem nostram nobis a Deo conjutKtam
benedicere et corona reginali decorare dignemini, ad laudem et gloriam
Salvatoris nostri Jesu Christi." — Selden, ch. 8, v.
95 See the Titles of Honor, part I. ch. 6, vii.
9* An account hath been preserved of the coronation of Bertha,
wife of king Pepin, which is probably the first of a queen in that
country. — See Hist, des Inaugurations, 8^c. pp. 50, 68.
97 See the coronation of Judith in book V.

BOOK IL

REG.4LIA. CORONATION CHAIK  AMP0LLA — CROWNS — SCEP
TRES — SAINT Edward's staff — orb — swords — ring —
bracelets — spurs — royal vestments.
XHE design of the following book is to give some
account of those ensigns of power and dominion the
delivery of which invests the possessor with sove
reign authority. The antiquity ofthe most common
of these royal ornaments hath been briefly developed
in the foregoing pages ; but as the regalia will be fre
quently mentioned in subsequent parts of this work,
it is thought necessary to give a previous description
of them in this place.
E 2

5£ REGALIA.
In England the regalia, properly so called, are
The Crown, The Sceptre,
The Virge, or rod of power.
The Orb or Mound of sovereignty.
The Sword of mercy, Curtana,
The two Swords of justice,
The Ring of alliance with the kingdom,
The ArmillcB orBracelets,The Spurs of chivalry,
with sundry sacred and royal vestments.
The Golden Eagle and the Coronation Chair will
also claim our attention ; and as the latter is the only
one of these royal monuments which can boast an un
doubted antiquity, I shall give it the first place among
the present subjects of inquiry.
% 1. Ofthe Coronation Chair and Stone,
The Chair on which our kings sit to receive the
crown is principally remarkable for its marble seat.

' Of this Gathelus a long account may be found in Holinshed's
Historic of Scotland, He is there said to be a Greek, " the sonne of
Cecrops who builded the citie of Athens." Leaving Greece he resided
some time in iEgypt, and married Scota the daughter of king Pharaoh ;
but being alarmed at the denunciations of Moses, who was then in the
land of jEgypt, he sailed with many followers and landed in Spa,in,
where he "builded a citie which he named Brigantia," now Compos-
tella. After much opposition from the native Spaniards the historian
relates that " Gathelus hauing peace with his neighbors sat vpon his
marble stone iu Brigantia, where he gane lawes, and ministred iustice
vnto his people, thereby to mainteine them in wealth and quietnesse.

CORONATION CHAIR, 53
which hath acquired no trivial fame from the pens
of old historians. Their legends inform us that this
is the very stone on which the patriarch Jacob laid
his head in the plain of Luz ; that it was brought
from iEgypt into Spain by Gathelus the supposed
founder of the Scottish nation' ; that it was thence
transported into Ireland " amongst other princelie
iewells and regali monuments" by Simon Brech, who
was crowned upon it about 700 years before the birth
of Christ, and that it was thence carried to Scotland
by king Fergus 330 years before the same aera. After
such adventures it wUl not be surprising that the stone
should once more be removed, and find its way to the
abbey of Westminster^.
Such are the legends relating to the Fatal Stone.
But its probable history is so remarkable, and is car
ried back to a period so remote, that the aid of fiction
was scarcely wanting to procure it reverence and re
gard, Mr Toland' justly styles this "the antientest

This stone was in fashion like a seat or chaire, hauing such a fatall
destinie, as the Scots say, following it, that wheresoeuer it should be
found, there should the Scotishmen reigne and haue the supreme go-
uernance. Hereof it came to passe, that first in Spaine, after in Ire
land, and then in Scotland the kings which ruled ouer the Scotishmen
receiued the crowne sitting vpon that stone, vntill the time of Robert
the First king of Scotland."— Holinshed, Hist, ofScatland,(,Gdthelm,)
» Let uot the gentle reader be amazed at the travels of our marble
seat; in the metrical chronicle of Robert of Gloucester he may read
how the massy pillars of Stonehenge were conveyed not only from
Ireland to their present site, but from the furthest parts of Africa to
the hill of Kildar ! ' History of the Druids, p, 104,

54 CORONATION CHAIR.
respected monument in the world, for tho some others
may be more antient as to duration, yet thus super-
stitiously regarded they are not."
The object of our inquiries may undoubtedly be
traced to Ireland*. It was most probably one of
those stones which the druids or priests ofthe coun
try were used to consecrate for particular sacred or
political purposes : its place was the hill of Tara,
and upon it the kings of Ireland for many ages re
ceived their authority. The Irish names ofthe stone
were Ijaj-jr&jl, or the fatal stone, and Clocb n<x cj-
neamna, the stone of fortune ; these it probably ob
tained from a power which it was said to possess of
showing the legitimacy of royal descent, which it ac-
knowleged by an oracular sound when a prince of
the true line was placed on it : under a pretender
it was silent. The Irish have an antient prophecy
respecting the stone, in these lines :
" Cpnpi fcajt f<yOf\ <xn fjne
ma/t <x bjTu; j;b an l;oi-j:a)l
bl;j;b flajcea/' bo jaBa;!*"
implying that the possession of it was necessary to
the preservation of the regal power.
* The Irish pretend to have records concerning it for two thousand
years, and say that it was brought into their island by the colony of
Tuath-de-Danan. The virtues of the stone were described in the Book
of ifoo<A.— Toland, loc. cit. See Sir J. Ware's Antiq, of Ireland, by
Harris, ii. pp. 10, 124: also Fordun, Scoti-Chron, c. 27.

CORONATION CHAIR. 55
It is remarkable that in later times this prophecy
assumed a different form :
" Nifallat Fatum, Scoti quocunque locatum
Inveniunt lapidem, regnare tenentur ibidem,"
or in the Lowland Scotch of Wyntozenis Cronykil,
" But gyf werdys falyhand be,
Quhare-evyr ]7at stane yhe segyt se,
. Dare sail fe Scotfis be regnand.
And lorddys hale oure all fat land"."
In either way the prediction continues to be fulfilled
in that branch ofthe family of James I. which now
fills the British throne' !
From Ireland the Fatal Stone was conveyed to
the settlement which the people of that country had
made on the north-western part of our island, from
them called Scotland. Whether we receive or re
ject the tradition that it was brought over by Fergus,
there is no doubt that the stone was removed to Scot
land at a very early period, and that it was always
regarded as a sacred monument by the people of that
S ' The race of Scots of the true blood, if the prophecy be not false,
unless they possess the Stone of Fate shall fail io obtain regal power.'
Dr Borlase and other Celtic scholars, judging from the metre, say
that these lines are not improbably of Druid original. — See Antiq.
of Cornwall, p. 185.
" B. iii. c. 9 ; the whole of which chapter is devoted to the history
of this enrious monument. See likewise the Croniklis of Scotland by
Hector Boece, b. i. c. 2.
' This prophecy is said to have reconciled many of the Scottish na
tion to the union with this country !

66 CORONATION CHAIR.
country. This opinion appears to be countenanced
by the late ingenious Mr King, who says " it is clear
enough that before the time of Kennith, that is, be
fore the year 834, it had been placed simply and plain
ly as a stone of great import and of great notoriety
in Argyleshire, and, on account ofthe reverence paid
to it, was removed by Kennith*." This king, having
taken it from the castle of Dunstaffnage, its antient
station, placed it in the abbey-church of Scone, in
the year 850'° : he also inclosed it in a chair of wood,
on whichhecausedtobeengraven the Leonine distich
which we have already quoted". Here all the Scottish
kings were crowned upon it till the year 1296, when
the victorious Edward I. brought it to England and
left it as an offering of conquest at the shrine ofthe
Confessor, where it is still preserved'^
By the treaty of Northampton in 1328, which was
confirmed by Parliament, it was agreed that the stone
should be returned to Scotland : and for this end writs
were issued by Edward III., which however were

9 Munimenta Antiqua, vol. i. p. 118.
»" " King Kenneth," saith our historian Holinshed, " hauing de-
stroied the Picfishkingdome, caused the marble stone (which Simon
Broke sometime brought out of Spaine into Ireland, and the first Fer-
guse out of Ireland into Albion, as before is recited) to be brought now
foorth of Argile (where till that time it had beene diligentlie kept)
into Gourie, which region before apperteined to the Picls, there to
remaine from thencefoorth as a sacred token for th' establishment of
the Scotish kingdome in that countrie : he placed it at Scone vpon a
raised plot of ground there, bicause that the last battell which he had

CORONATION CHAIR. 57
never executed. After its arrival in England, Ed-
>vard I. caused it to be placed in a new chair with a
step, richly painted and adorned with gilding. In
the wardrobe account of that king under the year
1300 are the sums which were then laid out upon
it, amounting to ll, 19s, 7d, — a considerable expense
in those days. In order to illustrate the dignity of the
relique, and to celebrate " the crested pride of the
First Edward," a tablet was suspended near the chair
with the following inscription,
"Si quid habent veri vei chronica canafidesve
Claudilur hae cathedra nobilis ecce* lapis [«(e,Buck r.ih.
Ad caput eximius Jacob quondam patriarcha
Quem posuit cernens numina mira poll :
Quem tulit ex Scotis spolians quasi victor honoris
Edwardus Primus, Mars velut armipotens,
Scotorum domilor, nosier validissimus Hector,
Anglorum decus, et gloria militice."
But this has long since shared the fate of many other
written memorials with which the abbey abounded. ^

with the Picts was fought neare vnto the same place." — Hist, of Scot
land, (^Kenneth. ) " Mr Pennant, in bis Tour to the
Hebrides (ii. 409), has published an engraving of an antient ivory
carving found in the ruins of Dunstaffnage, representing a king sitting
in this chair, with a book in his hand.
" " In this chiar," saith Hector Boece, " all kingis of Scotland
war ay crownit quhil y^ tyme of kyng Robert Bruse: In quhais tyme
besyde mony othir cruelteis done be kyng Edward lang schankis
the said chiar of merbyll wes taikin be Inglismen and brocht out of
Scone to London and put in to Westmonistar quhare it remauis to our

58 CORONATION CHAIR.
The coronation chair is of oak, of an architectural
design, and ornamented on the back and sides with
rows of pointed arches, the form of which confirms
the reported age of this venerable relique.

Some remains are yet to be seen of the painting
and gilding with which it was once adorned. It is

dayis."— Cron. of Scotland, b. i. c. 2. The following authentic notice
of the stone is from the wardrobe account of Edward I.
"Jocalia remanencia in fine anni xxvij™' dejocalibus que fuerunt qiumdam
regis Scode, inventis in castro de Edeneburgh anna xxv*" videlicet,
Ciphus argenti, fife. Una petra maona super quam reges Scode sole*
bant coronari." — Liber Quotidianus, Sfc, 4to. p. 353. See also Chal
mers's Caledonia, vol. i. p. 468.
Mr Camden thus records the existence of the stone in his time:
— " Quod quidem solium adliue in hae regid capelld servatur, cum saxo
Jacobi, ut vacant, imposita," — See Gentleman's Mag, vol. li. Iii.

CORONATJON CHAIR. 59
in height about six feet seven inches, in depth twen
ty-four inches, and the width ofthe seat withinside is
twenty-eight inches. At nine inches from the ground
is a frame to support the stone, upon the surface of
which is the seat. The block appears to be of a red
dish sand-stone, and at each end a short iron chain is
fastened in it ; but these are nearly conceled by the
wood- work. The lover of antient art must regret
that so beautifiil a fabric should be exposed to exter
nal injury as well as decay, and must wish, if possi
ble, that the chair of king Edward might rather be
restored in its original style of decoration, than con
celed (as the custom hath been at the time of corona
tions) by a covering even of the richest material"
Another chair, in imitation of that above described,
was made for the queen of William III. and is kept
in the same place.
§ 2. Ofthe Ampulla, or Golden Eagle.
The following curious history is recorded by some
antient writers, and certainly deserves as much credit
as the French tradition ofthe holy vial brought from
heaven for the consecration of king Clovis'*- While

'3 In Strutt's Hopt>a Anjel-cynnan (vol. iii. pi. 27) is a represen
tation of Edward II. in a chair of state, which is probably intended
for that which now contains the stone.
'* The legend ot the Sainte ampoulle, used in the consecration of the

\
60 AMPULLA.
St Thomas a Becket was in banishment at Sens in
France, as he was praying in a church by night to
the blessed Virgin, she suddenly appeared to him
with a golden eagle and a small vial of stone or glass,
which she delivered to the archbishop, assuring him
ofthe happiest effects upon those kings who should
be anointed with the unction it contained ; and de
siring him to give it to a monk of Poitiers, who would
hide it under a large stone in the church of St Gre
gory. In this place the ampulla, with the eagle, which
was probably made to contain it, and an account of
the vision written by St Thomas, were preserved till
in the reign of Edward III. they were discovered by
revelation to a certain holy man, who brought the
sacred vessel to the duke of Lancaster, and by him it
was delivered to the Black Prince, who sent it to the
Tower, to be safely kept in a strong chest. Here it
was found by his son Richard II,, who wished to be
anointed with it : but he was told by the archbishop
that it was enough for him to have once received the
sacred unction, and that it ought not to be repeated;
nor was it used till the accession of Henry IV., who
was honoured with it at his coronation'*.

kings of France is thus recorded in Hincmar'sLi/e of St Remy, ch.21.
" And behold a dove, fairer than snow, suddenly brought down a vial
in hif mouth, full of holy oil. All that were present were delighted
with the fragrancy of it, and when the archbishop had received it the
dove vanished." Another historian is rather more particular in his re
lation. " When he that bore the chrism wasabsent,and kept off by the

AMPULLA. 61
The vessel which is now used to hold the consecrat
ed oil retains the form of an eagle with the wings ex
panded, and standing on a pedestal. The height of
the whole is near seven inches, and its weight about
ten ounces. There is also a spoon, into which the oil
is poured from the beak ofthe eagle by the officiat
ing prelate. The spoon, as well as the eagle, is of
gold, chased ; and the former hcis four pearls in the
broadest part ofthe handle.
§ 3. Ofthe Crowns ofthe King and Queen.
St Edward's Crown, with which the act of coro
nation is performed, derives its name fi-om that which
is said to have been worn by the Confessor, and pre
served in the abbey of Westminster. The one now
used, which was made for the coronation of Charles
II., is a golden crown of two arches crossing at the
top, and rising from a rim or circle of gold, over a
cap of crimson velvet, lined with white taffeta and
turned up with ermine. The base of the arches on
each side is covered by a cross pattee ; between the

people, lo ! suddenly no other, doubtless, than the Holy Spirit ap
peared in the visible form of a dove, who carrying the holy oil in hii
shining bill, laid it down between the hands of the minister." Sec
Menin, p. 15. The same oil which was thus received is said to have
remained ever since undiminished, as that consecrated by Moses is re
ported to have lasted till the captivity, or about 900 years.
'5 MSS, Cotton, Faust. B. ix-. &c. Walsingham, in init. Hen. IV.

62 CROWNS.
crosses are four fleurs de lis of gold, which rise out
of the circle : the whole of these are splendidly en-
richt with pearls and precious stones. On the top,
at the intersection ofthe arches, which are somewhat
deprest, is a globe of gold surmounted by a cross
pattee adorned with jewels, and particularly by three
large oval pearls, one of which is on the top of the
cross, and the others pendent at each limb.
Beside the national crown above described, the
kings of England have a Crown of State, which is
worn by them at the feast of the coronation, and on
occasions of public ceremony'". It is ofthe same shape
as the other, and differs fi-om it only in being more
profusely covered with pearls, diamonds, and other

'^ Our antient kings were wont to celebrate with much magnifi
cence the three great festivals of Christmass, Easter, and Whitsuntide,
when the parliaments were usually held, and at these times they al
ways appeared in their crowns of state. In the character of William I.
which is given in the Saxon Chronicle, the writer says," Gac hejiasj-
j-piSe pnixtJful, Jjiipa he baeji hij- cynehelm aslc jeajie, yja OfCjjia
he psej- on Snjle-Iantoe, on Baj-tjion he hine baeji on pm-ceaj-cpe,
on Pentecoj-ten on pej-tmy nj-t jie, on i iitoe-yinreji on Gleape-cea-
ycjie ; Anb Jaenne paejion mib him ealle Ja pice menu opep call Gn-
jla land, apcebij-copa)- -J leob-bij-copaj-, ahboba)- -J eoplaj-, Jejna;
•j cniheaj-,"— p. 190. Of Henry I. it is recorded (An. MCXl.) "On
hij-on jeajie ne baep ye cyn j Henjii hiy cojionan eo Cpiytef rnseyyan,
ne Co eaycjion, ne to Penrecoyten," which implies that the omission
was uncommon. In Robert of Gloucester we have these lines con
cerning the Conqueror, p. 376,
" pre sy)>e he ber croune ajer, to Mydewynter at Gloucestre,
To Wytesontyde at Westmynstre, to Estre at Wyncestre ;
puike festes he wolde holde so noblyche." — &c.

CROWNS. 63
jewels. The mound which supports the cross is a
single, aqua-marine of exquisite beauty ; and in one
ofthe crosses which adorn the rim is a ruby of won
derful size and value ". This costly covering,
" Clara micante auro,Jlammasque imitanie pyropo,"
is worthy the greatness of an English king ; its mag
nificence indeed can scarcely be conceived without
its being seen.
As the kings of England are invested with the
crown of St Edward, their queens are crowned with
that of St Edgitha, which is named in honour of
the Confessor's consort. This crown is ofthe same
form as those ofthe king ; being a golden crown of
two arches, on a cap of purple velvet turned up with
ermine or miniver pure. It is set with diamonds of
great value. The queen hath also a Crown of State
which she wears returning from her coronation, and

In the romance of Merlin (Ellis's Specimens, Sfc. i, 246) we find
" King Arthour bar coroun
In Cardoile that noble town."
The writer, however, seems here to refer to his first coronation, as
Robert of Gloucester does to that of Stephen, when he says, p, 445,
"A seyn Stcuenes day anon jje croune vorst he here."
It is reported of Edward I. that " whereas the kings of England, be
fore his time, used to wear their crown upon all solemn feast dayes,
hefirst omitted that custome,saying men ily that crowns do rather one-
rate than honour princes." — Camden's Remaines, p. 259.
" Those who love to inquire de proprietatibus rerum will doubtless
remember Sir John Feme's exposition of the manifold significations
ofthe twelve principal gems which are placed in the regal diadem. —
See his Glorie of Generositie, p. 142.

64 CROWNS.
at the feast : this is like the other in form and mate
rial, but so richly embellisht with diamonds and pearls
that the gold is nearly concpled'*. In the procession
from the palace to Westminster abbey the queen bears
on her head a beautiful cap of purple velvet, turned
up with ermine, and encircled with a broad band of
diamonds, having a string of pearls round the upper
edge. The crowns of England have been nearly of the
present form from the time of James I, That ofEliza-
bethhadthe arches more elevated : in the crowns of
Henry VIII, and Edward VI, they are lower andmore
circular. The first use of these arches is ascribed to
Edward IV,, they appear on the coins of Henry VII.
The crowns of the Plantagenets were generally cir
cles of gold ornamented with four^ewrs de lis or straw
berry leaves, between which were generally as many
pearls or small globes on raised points lower than the
flowers : crosses were not introduced till the reign of

'* The crown above described is probably the same that was pre
pared for the queen of James II; In the history of this king's coro
nation I find the following note : " This crown was made up by Mr
Richard Beauvoir, jeweller, in which he had the honour to please
their majesties in a high degree."— p. 42. The value of all thejeweli
which were used in this fabric was 111,900?.
'9 See his efligy at the head of this book.
™ These and the crowns last described were distinguisht by diffe
rent names. " The diadem on a helm," says Mr Selden, " I conceive
to be properly that which they called cynehelme, as the diadem with
out the helm that which was their cynebasnb or royal fillet, for thoie

CROWNS. 65
Henry VII., or of Richard III. The crowns of our
Norman kings are of different and peculiar forms ;
the two Williams had a cap or helm adorned with
points, and with labels hanging at each ear ; and a
somewhat similar crown was used by the Confessor '*.
Of our Anglo-Saxon kings, the earliest are represent
ed with fillets of pearP*, and some with a radiated dia
dem. The coins of .^thelred and jElfred have dia
dems with a crescent in front : jEthelstan, and some
of his successors, appear in a more regular crown,
something like the coronet of our earls ^'. At this
time, however, the form of the crown was subject to
more variation, and can scarcely be reduced within
such a general description as the limits of this work
require®.

I 4. Of the Royal Sceptres.
The Sceptre Royal, which is borne inthe king's
right hand, is made of gold, 2 feet 9| inches in length.
two words with the Saxons denoted a royal ensign of the head." —
'^Titles of Honor, part I. ch. 8, ii. iDeapo'o-bejh and heafob-jiin;
were used probably for a golden diadem.
" That the royal crown was in early times very richly adorned ap
pears from a ms. life of St Dunstan, "written, as it is thought, by a
contemporary author: — of the crown of king Edwy we are told" miro
metallo auri vei argenti gemmarumque vario nitore conserta splendebat."
—MS. Chop. B. 13, p. 76.
*¦* For more information on this subject the reader is referred to
the following authorities: — Selden, Titles of Honor, part I. ch. 8, ii.

66 SCEPTRES,
At the bottom it is enricht with rubies, emeralds, and
small diamonds, and above the hilt for 5f inches is
embost with precious stones : the shaft is of burnisht
gold, twisted or wreathed. The top rises into a^ear
de lis of six leaves, three of which are upright, and
the others pendent ; out of this flower issues a mound
formed of a large amethyst garnisht with table dia
monds, and upon the mound is a cross pattee of stones
with a large table diamond in the midst.
The ViRGE, or Rod with the Dove, is likewise of
gold, 3 feet 7 inches in length. The pomel is adorned
with a circle or fiUet of table diamonds, and the stem
is enricht with precious stones. At the top is a globe
surmounted by a cross on which is placed a dove with
expanded wings : the latter is enamelled white, and
the globe is encompast with a fillet of rose diamonds.
The virge is placed in the left hand of the sovereign
in the investiture, and is borne before him in the con
cluding procession^.
Speed's Theatre of Great Britaine ; Sandford't Geneal. Hist, and Cor.
of James II. F.dmondson's Heraldry, i, 194. Abp Sharp's Remarh
on English Coins in Ives's Select Papers j Strutt's Hopba, vol. ii. pi. 6;
and to the best engravings of the coins^ seals, and monuments of the
' several reigns.
It may be remarkt of the crowns of some of the Tudor and Stuart
princes that they appear in many engravings and other figures to have
had three or four archec ; but I am not satisfied whether this was ever
the real form of the crown, or whether the peculiarity is only in the
mode of representation.
*' That a distinction hath existed from a very early time between
the sceptrum and the virga will be manifest from the Anglo-Saxon Ce-

SCEPTRES. 67
The Queen's Sceptre is made of gold adorned with
diamonds and other precious stones : it is 2 feet 10
inches long, with a mound and cross pattee at the top
rising from 2ifleur de lis, and is like the king's sceptre-
royal, but smaller and not twisted in the stem.
The queen hath also a Rod, which is borne in her
left hand, both at the time of investiture and in the
procession to the palace. This is made of ivory, 3 feet
1| inch in length. The pomel and garniture are of
gold, as are also the mound and cross ; the dove on the
cross is enamelled white.
Beside the four sceptres above described (tbe only
ones commonly used at coronations) I take this op
portunity of mentioning another which was discover
ed in the year 1814 at the Jewel Office in the Tower
of London, lying at the back part of a shelf and enve
loped in dust. It was found to be a rod of gold, with
its emblem the dove resting oh a cross, like that of
the king. It is of elegant workmanship and is adorn-

remonial in the Appendix. In this we find, as at present, a separate
form of delivery for each : " Hie detur regi Sceptrum, eique dicatur Ai-
cipe Sceptrum," Sfc, " Hie regi Virga detur, eique dicatur Accipe Vir
gam," 6fc. From Hoveden we further learn that so early as the time
of Richard I. the cross was the distinction of the sceptre for the right
hand, and the dove of that borne in the left. The same will appear
from the Liber Regalis and many other authorities.
I am led more particularly to notice this distinction from finding
that a writer of the time of Henry VII. (frequently quoted in the
following pages) has entirely reversed it. — See Ives's Select Papers,
ito. p. 111.
F 2

68 SCEPTRES.
ed with coloured gems. No account has been given
to the public of this neglected ensign of regality, but
it maybe conjectured to have been made for the con
sort of William III. whose coronation presented the
singular and anomalous fact of a queen being jointly
invested in the exercise of royal authority, and with
those of its insignia which are usually reserved to the
person of a sovereign.
The early use of sceptres by the English kings
hath been already noticed (p. 47) : in their form we
may trace as much diversity as in that ofthe crowns.
The sceptre of iEthelredll, seems to have been ter
minated by three pearls or small globes forming a
cross, and that of Canute by ^fleur de lis. The Con
fessor has the cross, and also the dove, which we do
not observe before his reign '^- William the Con
queror is represented on his coins as having a sceptre
with the cross pattee in his right hand, and in the left
one like that of -lEthelred. Of the succeding princes
some appear holding the sceptre with the cross or virge
with the dove ; others have thej^ewr de lis, or a cluster
of foliage, as the terminal ornament of their sceptres.
The most remarkable deviation from the common
forms is in the virge or mace of Edward III. and

'f See a figure of this king from his great seal, in the engraving pre-
fixt to this book,
*5 The reader is particularly referred to a most curious painting
engraven in Smith's Antiquities of ffestminster, p. 850, sapposed to

SCEPTRES. 69
Richard II. which are surmounted by a very beauti
ful turret or pinnacle of rich Gothic tracery, with
crockets on the edges ^*. A nearly similar ornament
may be seen on the seals of Edward IV. Richard III.
and Henry VII. but in these the top is not so pointed
as in those before mentioned.
St. Edward's Staff, which is borne before the
king as he walks to coronation, is a large golden rod,
4 feet 74^ inches in length, with a pike of steel at the
lower end about 4| inches long. It has a mound and
cross at the top. Jldward the Confessor is represented
on his coins with a long sceptre or staff of this kind,
and hence the name is probably derived, unless this
and the other regalia bearing his name have received
it from being offered and preserved at his shrine.
§ 5. Of the Orb or Mound.
This is a ball of gold six inches in diameter, en
compast by a band or fillet of pearls and precious
stones, with a similar band crossing its upper hemi
sphere. From the middle ofthe last rises a large ame
thyst of an oval form, which is the base or pedestal

represent king Edward III. but more probably, as I conjecture, his
grandton Richard II. The sceptre which appears in this plate is sur
mounted by a DOVE. See also a figure of the last-named king at the
liead of this book.

70 ORB.
of a cross pattee richly adorned with gems and with
three large pearls hanging at its extremities. The
whole height ofthe orb and cross is eleven inches.
There is another globe preserved among the crown
jewels which was made for queen Mary ; but it is not
used in the coronation of queens consort.
The Orb is said to have been an ensign ofthe early
Roman emperors ; whose boasting title oC'impera-
tores orbis terrarum " might have suggested its form.
After their conversion to the Christian faith they
placed upon it the peculiar badge of their religion,
the cross : — it is asserted that the globe was borne
with this addition by Constantine, but with more like
lihood it is attributed to Theodosius^. We find it to
have remained with the eastern emperors and tp have
been used by those ofthe west from the beginning of
the eleventh century : from these it was borrowed by
most ofthe sovereigns of Europe. In England almost
all the kings from Edward the Confessor*' have it on
their seals and coins : yet (as a learned antiquary re-;
marks) it is not to be inferred that the orb was in early
times deemed to be a part ofthe regalia either of En-

«6 See Selden, Titles of Honor, part I. c.8, iii. Du Chonl, 25T;
also some remarks on the BairtXixov ^atu^ov, in G, LogothetrB Chrowcon,
{Edit, Dousw, 1614) Not, p. 70. ""Yetthereis verylittledoubt
to be made but that it is of much more antient date ; for in the first
plate of the Regal and Ecclesiastical Antiquities, which represents king
Edgar between two saints adoring Christ, one of the saints bears hij
sceptre, and tbe other the globe with a cross upon the top : this deli?

ORB. 71
gland or other kingdoms, more especially as it is not
enumerated as such in any ofthe antient rituals. Tho.
Walsingham is the earliest of our historians who men
tion the orb as making part ofthe regalia; and yet he
speaks in such terms as seem to indicate that the scep
tre with the cross and the orb or mound were origi
nally one and the same ensign of royalty^*. This also
will seem more probable from the shape ofthe orb in
the representations of our earlier kings ; the stem of
the cross being longer, and in some so much so as to
present the appearance rather of a sceptre than of a
globe : in the orbs of Richard I, John, and Henry III.
this stem is adorned with flowers or leaves, and in
those of Henry I. and II. is the remarkable addition
of a dove on the top ofthe cross^*. The cross is most
commonly of the form called pattSe, though the cross
botoney sometimes occurs.
I 6. Of the Royal Swords.
The principal sword which is borne before our
kings at their coronation is the Sword of Mercy called
Curtana, The origin of its name, I believe, hath
neation was made in the year 996."— Strutt's Hojitoa Anjel-cynnani
vol. ii. p. 64. ^' " Nam sceptrum quod susceperat
consurrexit de ratundo globo aureo quem tenebat in manu chiroihecata, et
habebat in summitate signum crucis." — Walsingh. Hist, Angl. sub R. II.
Sir 3. Ayloffe's Account ofthe Body of Edw. I. in Archaol. iii. 393.
°9 See the head-piece to this book.

72 SWORDS.
never been explained by those who have written on
the present subject ; nor would it easily be discovered
by the most careful searcher of our national records.
It is among the records of fiction that we must look
for this unknown title :— for though the antiquary be
to seek in its history, the student oi Romance will in
stantly be transported from the confines of our jewel
house to the scenes of antient chivalry, and the ori
ginal Curtana will be present to his mind wielded hy
its redoubted owner the Dane Uggiero, or by the still
more famed Orlando.
Strongly ss I am here tempted to an excursion
among the flowery paths of romantic lore, I must
leave the reader, if he be so disposed, to explore the
ground at his own leisure. In the works ofthe Ita
lian poets he may find the virtues and the adventures
ofthe sword Curtana,
" E del Danese, che anchor vivo sia,_
Dicono alcuni, ma non la historia mia'"."
It is remarkable that the name which we have here

S" II Morgante, c. xxviii. 36. The following noticeof the sword
of Ogler is from the French Encyclopedie at the word epee. " M. Da-
cange dit que ces fails, touts incroyables qu'ih paroissent (cutting men in
two) ne lui sembUrent plus tout-.a-fait hors de vraissemblance d,puis qu il
eut vua Saint Faron de Meaux une epee antique que Von dit mmriteaUe
d'Ogierle Danois, sifameux du tems de Charlemagne, au mains dans lei
Romans, tant cette epee est pesante, et tant par consequent elle supposoil
deforce dans celuiqui la manioil. Le P, Mabillon, qui Va faitpeser,dii
^'elle pese cinq livres et un quarteron, — Hist, de la MiUce Frangoise,

SWORDS. 73
examined should have continued for many ages to be
given to the first royal sword of England. We find
it constantly used in all the later accounts of corona
tions ; Edward VI. had " a swerde called Curtana."
It occurs in the time of Henry VII. of Richard III."
and Henry IV .^ It is mentioned in the Liber Regalis
and the claims of service in the reign of Richard II,
We next find it at the coronation of Edward 11.^* and
we learn from Matthew Paris that a sword Curtana
or "Curtein" existed so long ago as the reign of
Henry III. at whose coronation (A.D. 1236) it was
carried by the earl of Chester^*.
The present is not the only instance of a royal
sword borrowing the name of one famous in romance.
The sword of Tristan is found (_ubi lapsus !) among ,
the regalia of king John^ ; and that of Charlemagne,
Joyeuse, was preserved to grace the coronations of
the later kings of France. The adoption of these
titles was indeed perfectly consonant with the taste
and feeling of those ages in Which the gests of chi
valry were the favourite theme of oral and histori
cal celebration; and when the names oi Durlindana,

'• In the wardrobe account for the year 1483 are " iij swerdes,
whereof oou with a flat poyute called curtana, and ij other swords,
all iij swords covered in a yerde di' of crymysyn tisshue cloth of gold."
3' Chron. Rishanger MS. Cott, Faust, b. ix.
33 See Appendix to book III.
'* " Comite Cestria gladium S. Edwardi qui Curtein dicitur, ante regem
pajulante." Ifc, 36 Pat, de anno 9 Johan.

74 SWORDS.
of Curtein, or Escalibore would nerve the warrior's
arm with a new and nobler energy.
Curtana is a flat sword without point, the end of
the blade being square. It is 32 inches in length,
and about 2 in breadth. The handle 4 inches long,
covered with silver wire : the cross is of steel gilt.
The Second Sword is called the Sword of justice
to the Spirituality ; it is nearly like the former, but
rather longer, and with an obtuse point.
The Third Sword, or the Sword of justice to
the Temporality, is of the same length as the last
but sharp at the point.
To the above maybe added the Swobd of State,
with which the king is girded before he is crowned.
This is more richly adorned than the others, and has
a scabbard of crimson velvet with plates of gold bear
ing the royal arms, and the rose, thistle, portcullis,
and other royal badges. The sword of state is notj
however, a part ofthe regalia, but is to be considered
as belonging personally to the sovereign.
hi. Of the Ring, Bracelets, and Spurs.
The RiNGwith which our kings are invested,called
by some writers '° the wedding ring of England, is il-
36 See Buck's Richard III.

RING. 75
lustrated, like the Ampulla, by a miraculous history,
of which the following are the leading particulars^' :
Edward the Confessor being one day askt for alms by
a certain " fayre olde man," the king found nothing
to give him except his ring, with which the poor man
thankfully departed. Some time after, two English
pilgrims in the Holy Land having lost their road as
they travelled at the close of day," there came to them
afayrauncyentmanwythwhyte heer for age. Thenne
y^ olde man axed theym what they were and of what
regyon. And they answerde that they were pylgryms
of Englond, and hadde lost theyr felyshyp and way
also. Thenne thys olde man comforted theym good
ly, and brought theym in to ajfayre cytee ; and whan
they had well refresshyd theym and rested there .alle
nyhte, on the morne this fayr olde manwente with
theym and broughte theym in the ryght waye agayne.
Andhe was gladde to here theym talke ofthe welfare
and holynesse of theyr kynge saynt Edward. And
whan he shold departe fro theym thenne he tolde
theym what he was and sayd I am Johan theuan-
gelyst, and saye ye vnto Edward your kyng that I
grete hym well by the token that he gaaf to me, thys
Rynge with his one hondes,whych rynge ye shalle de-
lyuer to hym agayne : and whan he had delyuerde
to theym the ryng he departed fro theym sodenly."
3' From the Golden Legende, (Julyan Notary, 1603) p. 187.

76 RING.
This command, as may be supposed, was punctu
ally obeyed by the messengers, who were furnisht
with ample powers for authenticating their mission.
The ring was received by the' royal Confessor, and in
after. times was preserved with due care at his shrine
in the abbey of Westminster^*,
The king's coronation ring is of plain gold, with
a large table ruby on which the cross of St, George
is engraven. That ofthe queen is likewise set with
a large ruby, and has sixteen smaller ones round it.
The use of rings as signs of superior rank and dig-^
nity is of the greatest antiquity ; thus we read that
Pharaoh " took off his ring from his hand, and put it
upon Joseph's hand " as a mark ofthe power he had
given him. The investiture ^erawKM/wm, or delivery
ofthe ring, has formed part ofthe inaugurative cere
mony from a very reniote period. We trace it in En
gland to the time ofthe Heptarchy ; — Offa king ofthe
East Angles is recorded to have appointed Edmund

38 " Within the Tower is a very ancient chapel dedicated to St John,
That patron of the arts Henry III, gave directions about the orna
menting of t,his chapel ; among other things, Depingi faaatis patibubim
et trabem ultra altare ejusdem capeV bene et bonis coloribus ; et fie^i fa-
datisetdepingi duas ymaginespulchras,ubimeliusetdecentius fieri possint
in eadem capell' unam de sancto Edward^) tenente anulum, et donante et
iendmte s'clo Johan' Evangeliste" 8;c.— Pennant's London,p.^i% and
Stow, Similar representations were to be found in several parts of
Westminster Abbey and elsewhere.
In the wardrobe accounts of Edward I. we have a ring which was
made by a saint : — " Vnus annulus auri cum siphiro qm fuit de fabrica

BRACELETS. 77
his successor by sending him the ring which he re
ceived at his own coronation^*.

The Armillce, or Bracelets, are of solid gold**",
opening by means of a hinge for the purpose of being
worn on the wrist. They are an inch and half in
breadth, and two and a half in diameter, ornamented
with the rose, thistle, Jleur-de-lis, and harp in chas
ing, and with pearls on either edge.
The continuance ofthe bracelet among our rega
lia is a circumstance highly remarkable, and which
strongly recalls the memory of ages and manners long
past by. The bracelet is well known in the history
of antient nations*', and particularly of our northern
ancestors, as a distinguishing mark of the king and
the warrior*^ : it was the reward of successful ser
vice, and the loss of it a dreaded consequence of de
feat. The scald Snorro Sturlson thus praises, in one
of his poems, the generosity of Haco IV. of Norway :

sancti Dunstani {ut credebatur.)" also "Annulus auri cum qua rex fuit
consecralus." 39 " Max accersito consilio Ed-
mundum filium regis SaxoniiE suum designavit [ Offa, rex EstanglitE'] esse
successorem ; jussitque ut annulum suum sibi deferrent quem acceperat ab
epifcopo in regni Estanglorum promalione." — Batteley's Antiq. Sti Edm.
Burgi, p. I !9. *° " Scin' hoc quid sit Spinther .' —
Nescio, nid AVREVM." — Plautus. (See \ 8.)
<• "And 1 took tbe crown that was upon his head, and the brace
let that was on his arm, and have brought them hither unto my lord."
— 2 Samuel, i. 10. *' See Ducange, Gloss. Lat. voc.
Armilla,

78 BRACELETS.
" The king distributes liberally, his gifts prove it,
bracelets for the wrists*'." In the poem of Beowulf
the hero is styled
" Leopne Jieoben ' The leif king
Bcaja bjiyctan," Of bracelets lordi
jEthelstan is called beopna beah-jyfa : indeed "giver
of bracelets" and such like epithets are to be found
in many writings ofthe Anglo-Saxon age. The ve
neration in which these ornaments were held maybe
inferred from the practice of swearing upon them,
which was common to the Danes, the people of Ice
land, and other northern tribes. Their intrinsic va
lue was frequently very great : an arm bracelet men
tioned in the testament of a Saxon nobleman weighs
ed 1 80 mancuses of gold, or about 20 oz. Troy weight,
another 30 mancuses, or about 3| oz. The brace
lets of gold upon the arms of the soldiers belonging
to the galley which was presented by earl Godwin to
Hardicnut weighed 8 oz, each**.
The curious ornaments above described are pre
served in the royal jewel house, but I do not know
in what way they are used in the ceremony of coro
nation**. <3 .Johnstone's Olave the Black, p. 37.
i* " Test. Byrhtrici et .^Ifswytha:. Malmsb. ii. c. 12."— Slrntfs
Drtss and Habits, p. 81. <* An account of the Stole, in
the following section, will be found to be connected with the suhjett
of the Armilla:, <« Sandford,p.37. "Themanllei
used by the Anglo-Saxon monarchs at their coronations and upon

SPURS. 79
The royal Spurs are made of gold, curiously
wrought. These the reader needs not be informed
are the peculiar ornaments and symbols of chivalry,
knights being created, according to the antient use,
by investiture with the gilded spurs, and degraded
by chopping them off from their heels.
§ 8. Ofthe Royal Vestments,
The garments here to be described are those with
which our kings are invested, during the ceremony
of their coronation, by the archbishop and the assist
ing officers. Of these the chief is the Dalmatica
or Open Pall, which is a three-cornered mantle " in
fashion of a cope," with one strait side of about 3f
yards in length to cover the shoulders and hang down
in front, the other sides sloping into a train reaching
about a foot upon the ground. It was formerly em
broidered with golden eagles**, but at the coronation
of James II, this fabric was changed for a purple bro
caded tissue shot with gold thread, enricht with gold
and silver trails and large flowers of gold frosted ;
the trails and flowers edged with purple or mazarine
blue : the lining was a rich crimson taffeta, and the

other great solemnities were frequently embellished with superb em
broideries. — The vestment which Cnut the Dane presented to the ab
bey of Croyland was made of silk embroidered with eagles of gold,
{aureis aquilis intextum)," — Strutt's Dress and Habits, vol. i. p. 74.

80 VESTMENTS,
fastening a broad gold clasp. As kings by their co
ronation are admitted into a sacred as well as a civil
character, the former of these is particularly manifest
ed in the investiture with clerical garments*'. The
pall is the exterior habit of bishops, which they were
used to receive from the pope as the sign of aposto
lical confirmation**.
The SuPEiiTUNiCA, surcoat, or close pall, which
is worn under the pallium**, is a strait coat with plain
sleeves of a very thick and rich cloth of gold tissue,
ornamented with gold flowers, brocaded and frosted
without either silk or silver, and lined with crimson
taffeta. — The length is about a yard and a quarter ;
the compass at the bottom about three yards.
To this surcoat belongs a belt or girdle made of
the same cloth of gold lined with white tabby, with
a gold buckle, runner, and tab to which hangers are
affixt for suspending the sword with which the king
is girded.
*' The tunic and the dalmatic are said by Menin to represent the
orders of deacon and subdeacon.
<* The pall or o-oXX/m was originally a garment used by the Greeks,
and was the same withthem as the toga with the Romans ; il was also
called t/tinot and ipx^os. The name Dalmatica is derived from a habit
first used in Dalmatia, which, like the pallium, was appropriated to
bishops: " Dalmaticam propriam episcoporum vestem fuisse decent lau-
dati scriptares. — Dalmaticis etiam indutos reges ac imperaiores in earur/t
rnauguratione, ^c. palam est."— rDu Cange, uoc. .Dalmatica.
*' The tunica w^ worn by the Greisfcs and Romans under the pallium

VESTMENTS. 81
The Stole (erroneously called the Armil) is'a
narrow vest ofthe same cloth of tissue as the super-
tunic, lined with crimson sarcenet, and was former
ly embroidered with eagles, roses, feurs de lis, and
crowns. It is in length about an ell, in breadth three
inches, with two double ribbands at each end to tie
it above and below the elbows.
The stole is an ecclesiastical ornament used at the
celebration ofthe mass** : it has also long been em
ployed in the investiture of kings. " Walsingham,
in his account ofthe coronation of Richard II. men
tions that the king was invested first with the tunic
of St Edward, and then with the dalmatic, 'projectd
circa collum ejus stold.' Henry VI. is said to have
been arrayed at the time of his coronation as a bishop
that shoidd sing mass, with a dalmatic like a tunic,
and a stole about his neck*'. The investing with a
white stole, in modum crucis in pectore, is particular
ly mentioned in several foreign ceremonials. Gol-
dastus, in the Constitutiones Imperiales, speaking pf
Maximilian king ofthe Romans, says ' induebatur cum
and the toga (as the proverb implies — Tunica pallia propior). It was
antiently without sleeves. *° This habit may be traced even
before the Christian age in the religious service of the Romans. " The
stole (a thing the priests wear about their necks) is in imitation of
that the high priests had which they layd on the back of the sacrifice
when they ledd it to the alter." — MS. anon. It was also worn by the
sacrificing priest: Du Choul, Relig. des Ane. Rom. See also Du
cange, V. Stola.
5' " MS. Wy . in the College of Arms."
G

83 VESTMENTS.
sandaliis, et stola alba in modum crucis in pectore/ and
other ceremonials printed in Martene have the same
words*^." The form and use of the stole are, indeed, suffi.
teiently defined as well by old writers as by the con
stant praictice of the church : I now precede to exa-
mine the name which I have stated to be erroneously
applied to it. The reader, if he recollect what has
been said ofthe royal bracelets, will doubtless be sur
prised to learii that the term armil is given by Sand
ford and all modern writers whofoUow him, as toJI
as by many of an older time, to the ornament now
explained, and that the prescribed form of delivery
proper to the armil hath long been actually used
for the stole in the investiture of our king's; thus,
when the archbishop says " Receive this armil," ie
invests the sovereign, not, as the word would lead us
to expect, with a bracelet of gold, hut with the silken
Vest above described. In the Litle Devise of the co-
rotmcion of Hehrie VII, we find the following stiite*

W Sir J. Ayloffie's Account of the Body of Eda. I. in Jrclimlcgk,
Vol. iii. 382. ^S Ives's Select PojierjIp.llO,
¦ M The foUowing i« from an old MS, glossary of W. Briton, in (lie
collection of Mr. Douce : — "Armilla proprie ornamentum arminm.
In auris aurium, et dextralia brachiorum : et dicitur ab armtisarm'
SS De Armillis Veterum Schedion. (Amst, 1676, 12mo.)
* See Ph, Rubenii Electorum Lib. IL (Antv. 1608, 4to,) I, i. c,35.
*' ** Utrumque autem brachium nulla fere discriitUne exormbml tr-
milltB,—Plus tamen in dextris erat decoris, si sola gestaianlttr,"—^!'
tbolious De Armillis, p. 21,

VESTMENTS. 83
ment ;^"And it is to wit that armyll is made in man
ner of a stole woven with golde and set with stones,
to be put by the cardinall about the king's neck, and
comyng from bothe shulders to his bothe elbowes,
where thei shall be fastenid by the abbot of West
minster with lace of silke to every side the elbowe in
two places ; that is to say, above the elbowes and
beneth*^" I have been led to examine andto^eject the name
which is thus commonly given to the regal stole for.
the reasons following : —
1. The Latin word armilla is, in the glossaries**,
in the learned treatise of Bartholinus**, and in qthpr
authorities*®, constantly explained as a bracelet,'
or ornament of the wrist (either of one or both*'),
and as synonymous with the terms spinther, viriola,
dextrocheria, 8fc,^
2. The form of delivery in the ceremonial, which
is now " Receive this armil," is, in the Liber Regalis
(Rich. II.) and in other antient authorities, exprest
in the plural number**. It is not easily to be under-
" I am aware that Cluverius connects the term armil with a part
¦ of dress. — Germ, Antiq. part i, ch, 8. See also Ducange and Wachter.
It is not indeed unlikely that a sleeve or maunch ornamented with
^strings of pearls or beads should have been so called; but this cannot
authorize its being applied to a vest which depends from the neck. It
is clear also that the primitive sense is that of an aim-ring.
,, 59 "Accipe armillas sinceritatis et sapientiee, divintsque circumdatioAis
^indicium, quibus intelligas omnes operationes tuns contra hastes visibiles et
' Invisibiles posse esse munitas." — Lib. Reg. "Armille : Accinctus ense,
G 2,

84 VESTMENTS.
stood why armilla should in any case denote a garment
for the shoulders, or how " armyll " can be " made in
manner of a stole ;" but bow armilUs can be render
ed A stole, or A garment of any sort, I am quite at a
loss to conjecture.
Nor do I seek to apply the form of delivery to some
thing which does not now exist. The bracelets de
scribed in the last section are still preserved among
the regalia in the Tower ; whether these bracelets
are now used at all in tbe investiture I know not; but
that they were antiently used, and with the words
^^ Accipe armillas," cannot I believe be disputed^ :
it will also be readily conceived that the stole was

armillas accipiat, dicente metropolitano Jcdpe armillas."— Chron. Ris.
hanger. MS. Cotton. Faust. B ix. "Accipe armillas''— MS. Reg. in
Mus. Brit, 12 D iii. See also Walsingham, p. 94,
It is worthy of remark that even the spiritual virtues which by the
present form of delivery are attributed to the stole seem to belong more
properly to the bracelet, " Velut ornamentum aureum est eruditio sa-
pienti, et instar armilliE brachio dextra."— Ecclesiast, xxi. " Quangmm
autem obscitr.a hie sint vestigia, dictat tamen animus, si vere, jndiaibmt
doctiores, armillas istas militaria fuisse instrumenta, ut robur brodm tt
firmitatem ictibus adderent." — Bartholinus, p. 107.
* " Robert Holkot, in Lib. Sapientia, led. 75, where I see he meant
the coronation of the kings of England by the Accipe armillas, Ifc."
— Selden, Titles of Honor, part I. ch. 8, v.
" Has denique armillas, quas et baugas vocabant, ut pnecipua regix
dignitatis ornamenta habuisse Francos nostros, pluiibus docuimtis ai Ale-
xiadem ; quod etiam de Dams ac Anglis testatur Simeon Dunelm. ei fflo.
Walsingh. p. 196."— Ducange, voc. Armillum. The word iaugas iden
tifies the armilla; here spoken of with the Islandic baugr and arm-
baugr, the beaj and eajim-beaj of the Anglo-Saxons ;— their brace
let or arm-ring. The following is the passage from Simeon of Dw-

VESTMENTS. 85
given without any separate form of words, as part of
the sacred habit*'.
The foregoing remarks on what appeared to the
writer as a curious error in the practice of our coro
nations, are submitted with deference to those who
may have greater leisure for investigation and more
learning as their guide. That the name of one of
the ensigns of royalty should have been so singularly
perverted can only be accounted for by the obscurity
which covers this neglected branch of our national
antiquities : an obscurity which it is hoped will be re
membered in the reader's censure upon the present
essay towards its illustration.
ham: — " Qua invento {Guthredo) ante totius exercitus frequentiam pro-
ducatur, atque ab omnibus, me valente ac jubente, in Oswiesdune, hoc est
monte Oswin, electus, posita in brachio ejus dextro armilla, in regnum
constituatur." — De Dunelm. Eccles. lib. ii. cap. 13. That from Wal
singham is the same as is cited above. After the words " projecta
STOLA " he says "qua facto, archiepiscopus armillas dedit ei, dicens Ac
cipe armillas," Sfc. — a triumphant authority !
*' It might perhaps be conjectured that the stole was called armil
from some confusion between that word and armilausa,ttie name of a
certain habit which is thus described, " Monachorum scapulare, quod
ab armis, scapulis,et humeris pendet." Sfc. — Hierolexicon (Rom. 1677).
"Armilausa vulgo vocata, quod ante et retro divisa atque aperta est, in
armos tantum clausa, quasi armiclausa," — Isidorus. See Rubenius,
lib.ii. c. 12,&c. In these accounts, however, it is sufflcientlydifierent
from the stole. So also Camden ; — " 1372 they first began to wanton
it in a new round curtail weed which they called a cloak, and in Latin
armilausa, as onely covering the shoulders." — Remaines, p. 195. More
need not be added on this point, since the word armilausa never oc
curs in any ceremonial that I have seen : should the reader wish to
examine its etymology he is referred to Schilter's Thesaurus, under
Arame and iozz.

86 VESTMENTS.
The CoLOBiUM SiNDONis *' (which is the first gar
ment put upon the king after his being anointed) is a
surplice without sleeves, of fine white cambric, rather
longer than tbe supertunica ; it is bordered about thfe
neck and armholes, down the breast, and round the
bottom, with rich white lace, surfled on very full. The
colobium is one ofthe sacred habits ; it is an antient
dress of bishops and priests''^.
The ornaments appropriated to the legs are the
CaligcB or Buskins, and the Sandals : the former
are made of the same cloth of tissue as the supertax
nica, and lined with crimson sarcenet; the length
of them is 18 inches. The Sandals, as described by
Sandford, have a leathern sole with a wooden heel
covered with red leather, the straps being of cloth of
tissue^. The purple boot or sandal is a well knowU
distinction of imperial rank, and was long used by the
eastern emperors. The right of wearing it was as
serted by the kings of Bulgaria together with the su
perior title of basileus. The pope, when he presents
his foot for the kiss of homage, has a shoe of crimson
velvet adorned with a golden cross ®*-
^ Colobium, KoX'oSiov, quia »oXii6J», sine manicis. Sindan is the Hebrew
pD, fine linen cloth ; sheets or shirts made of such linen, — Taylor.
^3 See Ducange, Spelman, &c.
^ In the wardrobe of king John we find " unum par caligarum de
samito cum orifrasio;" which are boots or buskins of tissue, or silk
embroidered with gold.— P«f. an, 17 Johan. Cloth of gold seems to

VESTMENTS. 87
We have now done with those habits which fiirm
part ofthe regalia, and which are used in the inves
titure. The whole ofthe dress in which the princ«
comes to his coronation is indeed prepared for the oc
casion, and adapted as well to the splendour ofthe ce
remony as to the convenience of performing that part
of it which requires exposure ofthe person. Of this,
however, it is unnecessary to give further particu
lars, especially as they may be found in the elaborate
history ofthe coronation of James II. on the autho
rity of which the present description ofthe royal vest
ments is principally composed, — I shall only notice
fiirther (from the work just named™) the robes which
are conspicuous in the processional solemnities.
The Parliament Robes, which are put on by
the king in the palace at Westminster before he comes
down into the great hall, consist of a surcoat of crim
son velvet, a large mantle of crimson velvet, with a
hood suitable, furred with ermine and bordered with
rich gold lace. Also, a cap of state of crimson velvet
turned up with ermine.
The Robes of Estate are of purple velvet, ofthe
same fashion as the former; these he takes with the

have been the common material for this part of royal dress : in another
record of the same reign (Pat. an, 9) is " unam tunicam de purpura et
sandalia de eodem panno," •* See Selden, Titles ef Honor,
part I, ch, 3, iii, 8, ii, G. Logothetae Chrenicon, Notts pp. 84, 88.
Meurslus, Gloss, v. TZiyym, ^ Sandford, p. 28.

98 FOREIGN REGALIA.
imperial crown at St Edward's altar when the coro
nation is finisht.
The following lists of foreign Regalia are subjoin
ed for the purpose of comparison with those of En
gland. " The imperial ornaments of Germany con
sist, of 1, Charlemagne's crown ; 2, his dalmatic robe
oi- mantle, embroidered with large pearls; 3, the gol
den apple or globe ; 4, his sword ; 5, his golden scep
tre ; 6, tbe imperial cloak embroidered with eagles,
and bordered with large emeralds, diamonds, sap
phires, and chrysolites; 7, the buskins, covered with
plates of gold ; 8, the gloves embroidered with cu
rious stones ; and 9, the hereditary crown ofthe em
peror Rodolph the Second^',"
The regalia of France are, 1, the great imperial
crown, said to have been received by Charlemagne
from pope Leo III, when he was crowned emperor
of the west ; 2, the sword of Charlemagne, called
Joyeuse; 3, the sceptre of Charlemagne six feet high,
with the figure of an emperor at the top sitting in
a chair garnisht with two lions and two eagles ; 4,
the hand of justice^, which is a virge of gold a cubit
long ; at the end is the figure of a hand in ivory with
a ring on the fourth finger enricht with a sapphire ;
^ Dillon's Political Sunmj ofthe Sac. Rom. Emp. 8vo, p. 11.
^ The band ona sceptre or baton is an ensign often seen on coins of
the Roman emperors ; it was probably adopted in France by Charlei

FOREIGN REGALIA. 89
5, the spurs of Charlemagne. The vestments are the
dalmatic, tunic, buskins or sandals, and the royal
robe : these are sometimes of sky-blue satin, and
sometimes of purple velvet, but always seeded with
fleurs de lis embroidered with gold"*.
To these may be added the following of Scotland
as they existed at the time of the union of that king
dom with England, The crown consisted of a circle
of gold adorned with ten crosses flory, and ienjleurs
de lis, all alternative with twenty points topt with as
many great pearls. From the circle arose four bows
which met at the top, forming two arches, surmount
ed with a mound of gold or celestial globe enamelled
blue, seme or powdered with stars, and a large cross
pattee with the characters I. R, 5 upon the foot of
the cross. The whole crown was adorned with pearls,
diamonds, and other gems. The cap was of purple
velvet, turned up with ermine.
The sceptre was of silver double gilt, thirty-four
inches in its whole length. At the top of the stem was
an antique capital of leaves embost, upon the abacus
whereof were three statues, of the Blessed Virgin,
St Andrew, and St James, surrounding the prolong
ed stem, and each covered by a Gothic niche, the

magne, and has always been one ofthe chief regalia in that country.
Our Henry VI, is represented on his seal with the hand of justice,
which he might bear in virtue of his coronation in France.
^ Menin, p. 1 19. See also Montfaucon, Monumens de la Man, Franc,

90 FOREIGN REGAHA.
whole surmounted by a globe topt with an oriental
pearl half an inch in diameter. Under the statues are
the same letters I. R. 6.
The sword was five feet in length, the handle and
pomel silver gilt; on the blade were these letters,
Julius II. P. which were repeated on the scabbard
with the addition pon, max, n, and the papal ensigns,
that pope having given it to king James IV.'"
These regalia were lodged in the crown room in
the castle of Edinburgh, being taken from the keep
ing ofthe earl marshal of Scotland in the year 1707;
A few years ago this room was opened by commis
sioners with gieat formality, for the purpose of ascer
taining whether the regalia were still there; but as
their warrant did not particularly authorize them to
open the chest which was in the room, they prudently
retired ! § 9. History of the Regalia.
I SHALL conclude this book with some slight no
tice ofthe history ofthe regalia in general, and of thfr
places where they have been usually kept. It appears
to have been the practice of several kingdoms to con-
'° From a minute description entitled " Instrument upon the Lodge
ment of the Regalia, viz. Crown, Sceptre, and Sword, within the Cas.
tieof Edinburgh." (A.D.n07, 6th Anne.)— BJSi.Topoff.Bnt, No, xliii,
Also publisht in A Collection of Inventories, Sfc, (Edinb. 1815. 4to.)

HISTORY OF THE REGALIA, 91
fide the care of these treasures to some distinguisht
church or convent, as well to honour the shrine of a
patron saint as to obtain the security of consecrated
walls ; it was also done to prevent their becoming, in
the hands of the prince, tokens of an hereditary inves
titure". The regalia ofthe German empire are kept
in the church of the Holy Ghost at Nuremberg, and
are never removed but at the coronation of an empe
ror, or when some person of high distinction desires to
see them'^. Those of France are under the care of
the abbot and convent of St Denis, who carry them
to Rheinis at every coronation : this charge was cour
firmed to them by a charter of St Louis, A.D. 1261'^.
The sainte ampoulle is kept in the abbey of St Remy
at Rheims, in which place it is said to have been from
the time of Clovis, The removal of this relique to
the cathedral church for a coronation, and its return
to the abbey, are attended with great pomp and ce
remony. Before the Reformation the English regalia were
constantly kept by the religious ofthe venerable ab
bey of Westminster, as appears from the antient ce
remonials, which evidently consider them as under
the care ofthe abbots of this house, from whom they

" It was doubUess for the last reason that in Scotland they were
always kept by the great marshal of the kingdom,
^^ Dillon's Political Survey, p. 12.
'3 Marlot, Theatre d'Honneur, 1, iv, c, 1. Menin, p. 120.

92 HISTORY OP THE REGALIA.
were received, and to whom they were always re
stored at the conclusion ofthe ceremony'*. This in
deed is stilldone pro^rma ; the royal ornaments are
brought to the palace by the clergy ofthe church, and
several of them are left at the shrine of St Edward
when the sovereign is disrobed. From the Liher Re
galis it appears that when the king and queen with
drew from the feast those also which they then put off
were redelivered to the abbots of Westminster : this
practice however hath ceased to be observed, and it
is well known that the regalia do not permanently re
main with the abbots' successors.
The right of this monastery, as guardian of the na
tional insignia, was establisht by the foundation char
ter of Edward the Confessor, confirmed by the con
temporary bull of pope Nicholas II,'* and the subse
quent ones of Pascal and Innocent II,'® under every
sanction that ecclesiastical or civil authority could af
ford; and there is every reason to believe that it was

^* An old historian, speaking of the two sceptres being carried in
procession by the abbot of Westminster, says further, "Hocojjicmm
fecit abbas non quia primus est infer abbales, sed quia regalium insignium
estrepasitarium locus suus."^Chron. Rishanger, MS. Cott. Faust. Bix.
The subject may be illustrated by the following lines fromams. poep
in praise of Henry V, {MS. Catt. Cleop, B i.) " De ij libris predos' it
scept" regine restit' eccle'sie Westm.
" Psalterium carum sic Flares hystariarum
RestituU gratis ad Westm' vir pietatis
Sceptrum regale pro regina speciale
Quod tenuit pridem rex reddere jussit eidem."

HISTORY OF THE REGALIA. 93
held sacred till the privileges of the religious houses
were subverted by Henry VIII. after which period
the more valuable parts ofthe regalia were removed,
in violation of national and of local right, to the royal
treasury in the Tower of London, and kept like the
heir-loom of a family by the possessors ofthe throne.
The precise time at which this removal took place
cannot exactly be traced ; it is likely, indeed, that dur
ing- the interval between the Reformation and tbe Ci-
vil War the regalia were deposited part in the Tower
and part at Westminster abbey as convenience or ac
cident might dictate".
We now pass to that fatal period in the history of
our regalia, their seizure and destruction by the re
publican party after the death of Charles I. Animat
ed as much by hatred of monarchy as by desire for tlie
appropriation of its treasures to the support of their
cause, the agents of the commons parliament now
possessed themselves of the jewels both of the king

75 " Concedimus" Sfc. " ut amplius imperpetuum regite constitutianis et
eonsecrationis locus sit, atque repositorium regalium insignium.''! — ^.Dug-
dale's Monasticon, p. 59. "^ "Regalia quoque gloriosiR. Ed-
Kardi que apud vos habentur insignia ita in eodem monasteria intacta et
integra decernimus observari, ut nulli fas sit, cujusque ardinis aut digni
tatis, ea distrahere vet vendere, aut extra eundem sacrum locum absque com
muni omnium fratrum assensu in aliquas usus prorogare." — MS, Cott,
Claud. A viii. Dart's Antiq. of Westminster, Appendix.
" This may be inferred from a paper of Sir W. Segar's, written
probably for the coronation of James I. and copied in the Appen
dix to this volume from the original io the British Museum.

94 HISTORY OF THE REGALIA,
and the kingdom. The iron chests in the abbey were
broken open by Harry Martin in 1642, and in 1649
a complete inventory was made out ofthe regalia in
the Tower, which at the same time were " totallie
broken and defaced'*." In the inventory of "that
part ofthe regalia which are no w removed from West
minster to the Tower" the most remarkable thing is
a crown which is called king j9Elfred's, and described
as of " gould wyerworke, sett with slight stones, and
2 little bells." That the authentic crown of this ih
lustrious king should have been preserved through
so many ages may seem almost incredible ; yet a tra
dition of its existence may be found in a very early
writer. Robert of Gloucester, who wrote in the time
of Henry III- says of iEIfred (p. 264)
" J?e pope Leon hym blessede, J)o he ];ader com.
And ]je kynges croune of ])ys lond, Jiat in Jiys lond jut ys."
Sir Henry Spelman (though probably unacquainted
with the above-cited authority) writes " I know hot
why we may not conjecture that the king fell upon the
composing of an imperial crown — for in the arched
room in thecloisters of Westminster abbey where the
antient regalia of this kingdom are kept, upon a box
which is the cabinet to the antientest crown, there is
^ As this document will throw some light on the state of the rega
lia at the time of their destruction and on their general history, I shall
give it a place in the Appendix to this book, with the antient Cata
logue of Sporley, a monk of Westminster,

HISTORY OF THE REGAtlA. 95
(as I am informed) an inscription to this purpose,
H(BC est principalior corona cum qua coronabantur re
ges Mlfredus, Edwardus, 8(C. and the crown (which
to this purpose were worth the observing) is of a
very antient work, with flowers adorned with stones
of somewhat a plain setting'*." The descriptions
here cited will certainly apply to a fabric of great an
tiquity ; but whether the subject of them is to be con
sidered as a genuine relique ofthe sovereign whose
name it bore must be left to the judgement of the
reader. On the restoration of kingly government in the
person of Charles II. new insignia were made for
his coronation ; and these with the necessary altera
tions to accommodate them to their successive wear
ers, and to repair the injuries of time, have continued
to the present day. Nothing therefore need be added
to this brief outline of their history but the notice of
a circumstance too well known to make a particular
account of it necessary : the attempt of Colonel Blood
to steal the crown and sceptre on the 9th of May 1673,
in the 13th year of Charles II. In this "robustious
struggle for the crown," as it is termed by Stow, " a
fair diamond fell off, with some other fair stones,"
but it does not appear that any Considerable thing
was lost. ra Life of .Alfred the Great, 8vo, p. 200.

96 HISTORY OF THE REGALIA.
Some observations might have found a place in
the foregoing pages on the number and value ofthe
crowns, sceptres, and other royal ornaments which
enriched the wardrobes of our several kings : but as
our subject required only the notice of those which
are properly ofthe regalia, and as I have endeavour
ed to preserve a distinction, too often neglected, be
tween these and the personal j e w els of the sovereign,
I have avoided all such matter as would have tended
to confuse them.
We now dismiss
"  the scepter and the ball.
The sword, the mace, the crowne imperiall,
The enter.tissued robe of gold and pcarle,"
till we see them in the "tyde of pompe " which will
hereafter swell before us.

BOOK III.
ASSISTANTS AT THE CORONATION. PRELATES, PEERS, AND
GREAT OFFICERS.  COURT OF CLAIMS  TENANTS OF THE
CROWN BY GRAND SERGEANTY PERFORMING SERVICES.

§ 1 . Of the Prelate who should crown the King, and
of the Place where the ceremony ought to be
performed.
oINCE the first employment ofthe rites of religioa ,
in the inauguration of kings, the principal function
in the performance of this ceremony hath devolved
upon the dignified ministers of the church, it being
generally attached, as of right, to the possessors of a
particular episcopal see. The emperors ofthe East,

98 OFFICIATING PRELATE.
as hath already been said, were crowned by the patri
archs of Constantinople. In Germany, according to
the golden bull, the coronation ofthe emperor should
be performed at Aix-la-Chapelle, the city in which
Charlemagne resided. The archbishop of Cologne,
as archchaplain of the chapel erected by that empe'-
ror, maintained for a long time the exclusive right of
performing the act of consecration ; but the elector
of Mentz, as primate of Germany, contesting it with
him, an act was past in 1675 which directed that he
of the two prelates in whose diocese the emperor is
crowned shall perform the ceremony, and that out of
the two dioceses they shall do it alternately. The
Russian emperors are crowned by the patriarch of
Moscow, in that capital; the kings of France, by the
archbishop of Rheims, at Rheims. The kings of Spain
have generally been crowned by the archbishop of
Toledo, in that city. The kings of Sweden are crown
ed by the archbishop of Upsal, at Upsal ; those of Po
land by the archbishop of Gnezna, at Cracow ; those
of Hungary by the archbishop of Gran, at Presburg.
The bishop of Pampeluna had the right of anointing

' "In nativitate Domini unctus est in regem [ WilUelmus2 apud West-
monasterium a beatte memoritE Ealredo archiepiscopo Eboracensi, et nan-
nullis episcopis AnglitB. Quam consecrationem licet ipse rex et omnes alii
optime nossent debere specialiter fieri, et proprie a pontifice Cantuariensi,
tamen quia multa mala et horrenda crimina prcedicabanlur de Stigando qui
eo tempore ibi pontifex erat, voluit eam ab ipso suscipere, ne maledictio-
ncm uideretur induere pro benedictione." — Eadmer, Hist. Nov. p. 6.

OFFICIATING PRELATE. 99
the kings of Navarre, and in his absence the prior of
Roncesvalles. The kings of Scotland were originally
crowned at Scone by the bishop of St Andrews.
The right of consecrating the sovereigns of En
gland is attached to the metropolitan or patriarchal
chairof Canterbury, the archbishops of which see
have exercised it from the earliest ages of the mo
narchy. In the reign of William I. this office is a-
scribed to them by a contemporary historian as an
acknowleged privilege of antient date ' ; and we are
told that in the reign of Henry II. pope Alexander
III, interdicted the archbishop of York and the bi
shops who assisted him, because they had crowned
prince Henry at the persuasion ofthe king his father
in the absence of Thomas a Becket, archbishop of
Canterbury, and without his licence*. In later times
this privilege ofthe metropolitan see, though broken
through at the accession of Elizabeth, has on all oc
casions been fully admitted ^
The PLACE of coronation, after the union of the
seven crowns was at first the capital of the prevail
ing state, — ^Winchester in the kingdom of W«ssex,
« Matth. Paris, smJ an. 1170, Polidore Vergil, Hist. lib. 13. Sec a
copy of the letters of pope Alexander on this matter, MS. Cott. fesp,
Cxiv, p. 127-8.
3 The archbishop, according to antient usage, reeeives as his fee,
after a coronation, the purple velvet chair, cushion, and footstool
whereon he sits during the ceremony.
H 2

100 PLACE OF CORONATION.
It was not however confined to that city; Kingston-
on-Thames^ Westminster, London, and some other
towns occasionally partook of this honour ; but in
the reign of Edward tbe Confessor (who was himself
crowned at Winchester) it was formally transferred
to the new monastery of Westminster built by that
pious prince* ; and here the ceremony has from that
time been always performed, except upon some few
extraordinary occasions.
^%, Of the titles and functions of State Officers who
assist at Coronations,
The whole peerage of England in their several de
grees may he considered as assistants in a coronation ;
but their part in the ceremony will not need explana
tion in this place, and may be referred to the ceremo
nial*. Our attention will now be directed to the he
reditary great officers of state, and to the history of
the remarkable services which they have been used
to perform in the ceremony which is under our notice.
We cannot here dwell upon the origin and former

3 Camden, when speaking of Kingston, says "In quo dm Anglia,
Daniels bellis, suis fere sedibus convulsa esset, Athelstanns, Edwinus, et
Ethelredus reges regno inaugurati fuerunt, unde a regibus factum noma
Kingston, id est appidum regium." — Britannia, Suthry.
* See the evidences quoted in p. 92 of this work.
s Some remarks on services antiently performed by a particular
class of English peers will be found in the 10th section of this book. '

OFFICERS OF STATE. 101
power of these great officers, but concerning their
rank and importance it may be briefly observed that
in the earlier time, when the popular part of govern
ments had a less controlling view ofthe actions of the
prince, tbe stewards, constables, and marshals ofthe
realm were the guardians of its laws and liberties.
Their power extended to the removal of evil coun
sellors from the royal presence, to the redress of indi
vidual wrong, and to the support of national honour ;
they were the constant attendants on the court, and
their sanction was necessary to the royal decrees®.
Representatives and grand functionaries of the
NATION, it was their duty to invest with sovereign
ty the prince who was the object of its choice ; and
to each of them was assigned some part in the for
mality of investiture proper to the character of his
office. In theEMPiRE the power and influence attached to
these high stations, though originally ofthe same kind
as elsewhere, hath greatly out-grown its original li
mits. Acting for themselves, and not as agents of
the state, they acquired the right to nominate as well
' This is plainly to be inferred from the signatures to onr antient
charters. We are also told that "in France the barons and great men
gave in like manner their attendance at the king's court. Such were
the dapi/er,butler, chamberlain, constable, chanceUor,and others. And
these great officers did so usually or constantly attend at the king's
court,thatwhen the office of any of them was void, notice is often taken
of it in publick acts or attestations to show the reason of their not at
testing." — Madox's Hist, of the Excheq, fol. p. 19.

102 OFFICERS OF STATE.
as to invest their chief; at the same time retaining
the services, however menial, which they antiently
performed, and uniting under the title of Elector the
characters of sovereign and of servant. The great
officers of the empire are the three Arch-Chancel
lors, the archbishops and electors of Mentz, Treves,
and Cologne, one of whom crowns the emperor; the
Arch-Butler, the king of Bohemia ; Arch-Marshal,
the duke of Saxony ; Arch-Chamberlain, the marquis
of Brandenburgh; and Arch-Sewer, the count Pala
tine of the Rhine*.
In the procession to the emperor's coronation, the
arch-marshal bore the naked sword, the hereditary
marshal the scabbard, the chamberlain carried the
sceptre, the sewer the globe *- Their other services
at the coronation are recorded as follows : " Before
the palace gate ther us'd to stand a heap of oats to
the breast of a horse, then comes the duke of Saxony
mounted, having in his hand a sylver wand, and a syl-
ver measure stood by, which was to weigh two hundred
marks; he fills the measure, sticking his Wand after-

' See note on p. 4 of this work.
' " Besides the arch-offices appertaining to the electoral dignity in
particular, there are others granted to particular families, of an infe
rior nature to these, belonging to the bodyof the empire at large, and
not attached to any particular service to tbe sacred person of (he em
peror, viz. the count of Altham is hereditary butler ofthe empire; the
count of Waldbourg hereditary sewer ; the count of Papenheim he
reditary marshal ; the prince of Ilobenzollern hereditary chamber
lain," &c, — Dillon's Political Survey af the Scic, Rom. Emp. p. 59,

OFFICERS OF STATE, 103
wards in the remainder, and so goes to attend the em
perour; the three arch-bishopps say grace ; the mar
quis of Brandenburg comes also on hors-back with a
sylver bason of water ofthe value of twelve marks,
and a clean towell, which, being alighted, he holds to
the emperour; then comes the count Palatin of the
Rhin a hors-back also, and being alighted he carries
fewer dishes of meat, ev'ry dish ofthe value of three
marks ; then the king of Bohemia comes with a nap
kin on his arm, with a cover'd cupp of twelve marks,
which he presents"*."
The principal state officers of France who act at
the coronation appear to be the Constable, the Grand
Master, the Chancellor, the Great Chamberlain, and
the Grand Almoner, The first of these receives from
the king the sword with which he is girt, and carries
it before him during the rest of the ceremony ". The
chancellor calls up the peers to assist in the act of co
ronation : the chamberlain puts on the. king the tu-
3 The following couplets arc found in Larbre des Battailles, MS, and
in Howell's Discourse of the Empire, 8vo, 1659, p. 23.
" Moguntinensis, Trierensis, Coloniensis,
Quilibet imperii fit cancellarius horum.
Est Palatinus dapifer, Dux,poriitor ensis,
Marchio propositus camera, pincema Bohemus."
" Howell's Discourse, p. 25.
" In the Ordo of Charles V. printed in Titles of Honor, this is said
of the seneschal : the latter office we are told by Mr. Madox was he
reditary in France, and likewise in Normandy before the union of that
seignenry to the crown of France, — Hist, of Excheq, p, 33. Baront
Angl, p. 35,

104 OFFICERS OF STATE.
nic, dalniiatic, and robe. Besides the abovementioned
officers, the king is served at the coronation feast by the
Grand Pannetier, the Great Cupbearer {echanson),
the Grand Carver (ecuyer tranchant), and others '^
In the French coronations the whole peerage is re
presented by those ofthe body who are known as the
TwelvePeers of France, and who nominally still per
form a distinguisht part in the ceremony : it is their
exclusive privilege to touch the crown when placed
on the king's head, a right which with us is common
to all the nobility. Their otherfunctions are as fol
lows. — The archbishop duke of Rheims hath the pri
vilege of anointing the king; the bishop and duke of
Laon carries the holy vial ; the bishop and duke of
Langres, the sceptre ; the bishop and count of Beau-
vais, the royal mantle ; the bishop and count of Cha
lons, the ring ; and the bishop and count of Noyon,
the belt. Ofthe lay peers, the duke of Burgundy car
ries the crown; the duke of Aquitaine or Guienne,
the first banner ; the duke of Normandy, the second ;
the count of Champagne, the banner-royal; the count
of Tholouse, the spurs; and the count of Flanders,
the royal sword ".
And here I take occasion to notice two attendants on
'- The office of grand butler became extinct at the end of the fif
teenth century ; the function appears to have been since united to
those of the grand echanson,
'3 The institution ofthe twelve peers is generally attributed to Hngh
Capet or to his successor Robert : the particular offices above descrih".

OFFICERS OF STATE. 105
our English coronations who have been transplanted
from those of France. It is usual for two gentlemen
ofthe court to walk in the procession as dukes of Nor
mandy and Guienne, habited in the antient dress of
the ducal peers of France, They are described as fol
lows in a book ofthe age of Henry VII, and the ac
count agrees with those of later times. " Two squiers
for the king's hodie, bearing in baudrick wise twoo
mantelles [of crimson velvet] furred with ermyns,
wearing twoo hattes of estate of crymsen clothe of
golde beked over beke, turnyd upp behinde and fur
red also with ermynes, in representacion ofthe king's
twoo duchesses '* of Gyen and Normandie '*," Of the
first appearance of these characters in our corona
tions I have not found any account'®; but it may be
conjectured that they were introduced after the con
quests of Edward III, and for the purpose of per
petuating the claims of our Norman and Angevine
princes. I shall conclude these introductory remarks with
a passage from a once celebrated work which I have
before quoted.
" Electors, palatines, peers, and other officers of
state must not think they were established only to

ed were assigned to them by Louis VII. for the coronation of his son
Philip II, 14 Duchies.
'5 Ives's Select Papers, p. 96. '^ They are briefly mentioned by
Selden, Titles of Honor, part II. ch.3, vii.

106 OFFICERS OF STATE,
make pompous paradoes and shows when they are at
the coronation of the king habited in their robes of
state, as if there were some masque or interlude to
be represented, or as if they were that day to act the
parts of Roland, Oliver, or Renaldo, and sdch other
personages on a stage, or to counterfeit and revive the
memory ofthe knights ofthe Round Table : and after
the dismissing of that day's assembly to suppose they
have sufficiently acquit themselves of their duty until
a recess of the like solemnity. Those solemn rites
and ceremonies were not instituted for vain ostenta
tion, nor to pass as in a dumb show to please the spec
tators, nor in children's sports, as it is with Horace,
to create a king in jest : but those grandees must know
that as well for office and duty as for honour they are
called to the performance of those rites, and that in
them the commonwealth is committed and recom
mended to the king, as to her supream and principal
tutor and protector, and to them, as coadjutors and
assistants to him"."
It is not necessary in this place to give a catalogue
of all the state officers of England ; I shall merely
notice those whose duty is connected with the present
ceremony : such are the Lord High Steward, the Lord
" VindiciiE contra Tyrannos (Engl, Trans,) p. 137.
'' " Seneschalsia Anglie pertinet ad camiiiam Lcjcesf etpertinuit ab an
tique, et sciendum quod ejus officium est supeniidere et regulare mb rege et

OFFICERS OF STATE. 107
Great Chamberlain, the Lord High Constable, the
Earl Marshal ; to which may be added the heredi
tary Grand Almoner, the Chief Butler, the Sewer,
the Grand Carver, the Cupbearer, the Grand Pan-
neter, the Chief I-arderer, and the Napier. Some of
these offices are now in abeyance by the extinction of
the noble families in which they descended, or have
been abolisht by a change in the condition of tenure.
The duties of such are, however, performed by some
persons of rank appointed for the occasions which re
quire them. The functions of each officer will now
be considered separately, and first, those of
§ 3. The Lord High Steward of England.
The great authority which is attached to this ex
alted office is scarcely at any time more fully displaid
than on occasion of the demise ofthe crown. As it
was the acknowleged duty of the steward to govern
the kingdom during peace and war immediately un
der the king, and to control the abuse of power in the
judicial servants ofthe crown'*, so it cannot be doubt
ed but that a greater share of power devolved upon
him during the interval between the decease of one
king and the coronation of a successor. This may
immediate post regem latum regnum Angl' et omnes ministros legum infra
idem regnum, temporibus pacu et guerrarum." — MSS. Cott, Vesp, Bvii,
Nero, C i. I'iber. E viii. See also Coke's Institutes, part iv. ch, 4.

¦JOS HIGH STEWARD.
be inferred, indeed, from bis v^lkit^g next befor, the
Mng in the procession to the church where the cpfo-
nation is performed, bearing, as its temporary guar-
dian, the crown of St Edward. This is one part of
the duty still performed by the high steward; but the
function to which our principal attention will be di
rected is that which the approach of a coronation im
poses . At this time the high stewards of England by
virtue of their office were used to sit judicially in the
white hall of the king's palace of Westminster, near
the chapel'*, to receive the petitions of state officers
and of certain of the nobihty and gentry who by the
tenures of their respective estates are bound to per
form services of different kinds at the coronations of
the kings and queens of England. These petitions, or
claims, the steward had power to examine, andif sup
ported by documents and precedents, to allow them,
or to reject, if wanting in the requisite proof: hence
the tribunal is called the Court of Claims, For
the better understanding ofthe decisions of thiscourt
respecting the services now to be described, a few
words may be premised ofthe kind of tenure on which
these services are founded. Among the differentcon-
ditions upon which lands were formerly granted by

'" For an .iccount of the room called the white ball, and of thepa-
lace in general, the reader is referred to Smith's Antiquities of JVal-
minster, 4to, Lond. 1807, The chapel here mentioned is the presert
bouse of commons.

HIGH STEWARD. 109
the crown was that of performing some defined ser
vice by the person of the tenant to the person of the
king. This service was sometimes a military one, but
more commonly official ; and the time of its perform
ance was frequently the day of the sovereign's coro
nation, when he also received the homage and fealty
of those other tenants who held their lands by these
forms of submission. Tenure on the condition above
defined was honourable from its certainty and from
the required service being due to the royal person
alone : hence it was called magnum servitium, or grand
sergeanty. Thus, if the crown hath granted a manor
or estate to any one on the condition that he shall
carry a sword or a sceptre at the coronations of the
kings and queens of England, such estate is said to
be holden in grand sergeanty by the service of carry
ing such royal ensign. As another mark of the ho
nour attributed to services of this kind, we find that
they cannot be performed by any under the degree
of knighthood (they are indeed a branch or mode of
knight-service) ; nor by a minor, or a female tenant ;
for these a deputy of sufficient rank is appointed, with
the sovereign's licence^*. It may be well to note, in
conclusion, that these services are to be considered
as the rent or fine due for the enjoyment of the lands
"" See Coke's Institutes, part i. sect. 158 ; also Madox, Baronia An-
glica, p. 242, &c.

110 HIGH STEWARD.
to which they are attached ; and therefore, though the
tenants are sometimes said to claim the service, they
must be understood in reality as claiming the conti
nuance ofthe estates, by appearing to fulfil the con
ditions on which they were granted.
The high stewardship of England belonged of old
to the earls of Leicester, who were senescalli regis de
feodo, or hereditary stewards®'. It was first holden
by the family of Grentemaisnel, with the lordship of
Hinckley in the county of Leicester, and became con
nected with the earldom of Leicester by the marriage
of an heiress ofthe lords of Hinckley : it afterwards
descended to the illustrious house of DeMontfort; and
on the attainder ofthe last earl Simon de Montfort the
stewardship with the earldom of Leicester was grant
ed by Henry III. to Edmund his younger son, from
whom it passed in descent to John of Gaunt king of
Castile and Leon, who was admitted to the full en
joyment of its privileges at the coronation of his ne
phew Richard 11.^ He was succeded by his son Henry
of Bolingbroke, who afterwards became king of En
gland, when the office merged in the crown. From

«' See Madox's Hist, of the Exchequer, p, 35. Selden's Titles ef
Honor, part II. ch. 5, a.
'* " Die Jovis proximo ante coronationem dictus Johannes de Gaunt se-
dehat tanquam seneschallus in alba aula Westmonasterii, ad audiencia cla-
mea, billas, et petiiiones de officiis jure eis debitis in coronatione regis," —
Record of Claims, Rich. II. In the vignette prefixt to this book isa re
presentation ofthe king of Castile in the exercise of hij authority.

HIGH STEWARD. HI
this time our kings have been relieved from the coun
sels and assistance of an hereditary high steward,
which would have ill suited the autocracy of a Tudor
or a Stuart, and the office hath only been granted for
the time of some public solemnity, when the exercise
of it was indispensable. In late reigns also the presi
dency ofthe court of claims hath been usually given
to commissioners appointed by the sovereign with
power to do all 'Such acts with regard to this court as
the high stewards of England had been used to do in
former times ^.
§ 4, Ofthe Lord Great Chamberlain.
The duties and perquisites of this officer, as stated
in an abstract ofthe claims ofthe time of James II,
are " to carry the king his shirt and clothes the morn
ing ofthe coronation, and, with the lord chamberlain
[ofthe household], to dress the king^* i to have forty
yards of crimson velvet for a robe ; also the king's bed
and bedding and furniture of his chamber where he
lay the night before, with his wearing apparel and
*3 " Omnia et singula quts dejure in hae parte requiranlur, fadendi, cx-
ercendi, et expediendi, adeo plane, libere, et integre sicut aUquis seneschallus
AngliiB eadem audire, terminare, facere, et expedire temporibus retroactis
consueverit." — Commission, in Sandford's Cor. of James II. p. 7.
'* From the peculiar nature of the duties above described it will be
evident that on some occasions a female deputy must have been ap
pointed. At the coronation of queen Anne the office was, I believe,
performed by Sarah duchess of Marlborough.

1 12 GREAT CHAMBERLAIN,
night-gown : also to serve the king with water before
and after dinner, and to have the basons and towels,
and cup of assay," Of these extraordinary fees the
robe is all that is usually received in kind : the cup
is not allowed by the court of claims, the rest are com
pounded for in a sum of money. The investiture of
the sword and spurs belongs to the great chamber
lain, and the oblations for the altar are delivered by
him to the king. As governor ofthe palace he super
intends the fitting-up of the great hall for the coro
nation feast, and he is a principal assistant during the
whole of this august ceremony.
The office of great chamberlain of England was for
a long time enjoyed by the family of De Vere, earls of
Oxford^*, having been granted to them by Henry I,^
it is now attached to the antient barony of Willough-
by D' Eresby. § 5. Ofthe Lord High Constable.
The service performed by the lord high constable
at a coronation is that of attending the royal person
in the processions, in which he walks with the earl
marshal, next to the high steward, bearing in his hand
the staff of his office. The constable assists at the de-

'5 Several manors, parcel of their honour, are said in old records,
to be holden by the service of chamherlainship.
'''' See the charter of Henry I. in Madox's Baronia Anglica, p. 158.

HIGH CONSTABLE. 113
livery ofthe regalia by the chapter of Westminster,
and conducts the champion to the performance of his
challenge, during the feast. The high constableship
was formerly hereditary in the house of Bohun, earls
of Hereford ; but since the attainder of the duke of
Buckingham in the reign of Henry VIII. it has only
been granted for the time being,
h6. Of the Earl Marshal,
The following particulars are given by Mr Ed-
mondson in his account of the functions of this great
office^'. "According to the usages said to have been claim
ed in the reign of king Henry II. by the then marshal,
Gilbert earl of Pembroke, the marshal, in right of his
office, standing next to the king on the day of his co
ronation, was entitled to bear in his hand the royal
crown, to assist in setting it on the king's head, and
when so placed, holding it hy the feur de lis fixed on
its front, to sustain it during the remainder ofthe so
lemnity ; at which time no other person was to pre
sume to touch it. Upon what grounds earl Gilbert
founded his pretensions to these very great and extra-

"Robertu? de Ver comes Oxon, clamavit officium Camerarii et Aquarii, et
adimplevit quamvis esset infra tEtatem, pctens basinas et linthea, et dejure
redpiens." — Claim temp. Rich. II. Leland, Collectanta, vol. I. p, 253.
'' Complete Body of Heraldry, vol. i. p. 67.
I

114 EARL MARSHAL,
ordinary honours cannot well be ascertained. The
records ofthe coronation claims are silent in regard
to this matter ; neither do the antient historians ofthe
kingdom, the Liber Regalis, or any other of the old
rituals or formularies, mention that such services had,
or of right ought to have been, performed, either by
Gilbert earl of Pembroke or any other marshal of
England at the coronation of any of our kings. On
the other hand,, the authenticity of Les usages que
Gilbert counte de Striguil claimoit a user par I' office
Mareschalsie, and of which many antient copies are
still extant in the public as well as in private libra
ries, hath never been doubted -*-
" On the coronation day and on all high festivals
it was incumbent on the marshal to appease and pre
vent all tumults, noise, and disturbance in the king's
presence.  He was also to keep the doors of the
great hall and of all other rooms within the royal pa
lace excepting that of the king's bed-chamber ; and
in all things to execute the office of High Usher. For
these services he received as his fees the horse and
tbe palfrey on which the king and the queen rode to

^ .\ copy of this document is given by Mr Edmondson from a ma-
nuscriptin the Cotton Library, Nero, B vi, 1 here subjoin an extract
from another ms. of the same collection, which exactly agrees with
the forin?r as to the points in question. "Officium Marc.schalli Anglie,—
" Le cont doit estre pluis pres [_au roy'] qant il serait coronne, ct il doit k
corone en sa mayn tenir, et au mettre de la corounc la test du roy doit k
conte mettre la mayne a la flour devant, et tenir celle flour ensa mayn a su-

EARL MARSHAL. ] 1,5
the place of their coronation ; together with their bri
dles, saddles, and caparisons^*; the cloth spread on
the table w hereat the king dined ; the cloth of estate
which hung behind him at the time of dinner ; the
chines of all swans and cranes served up ; and sun
dry other fees appertinent to the office of high usher.
Every person committed to his custody by the high
steward on coronation days paid him a fee of four-
pence ; and all fines and amercements set upon offen
ders, and not amounting to more than 3s, 4d, each,
belonged to him."
The personal duties ascribed to the earl marshal
in the later ceremonials are chiefly those of attending
with his staff of office in the procession, next to the
high steward, and in the same line with the consta
ble, and of serving in the hall at the bringing up of
the feast, and the performance ofthe challenge. By
his direction the officers of arms arrange the order
of processions and the places of the peers and others
attending the coronation : indeed most ofthe arrange
ments during the ceremony are under this great offi
cer's super intendance.
stenir la coroune,pur ceo qilest mareschalen pees et en guerre," Sfc. — T^esp.
B vii. fol. 100, b. The same may be found in MS. Harl. 592, which
adds " Et nul autre lay person doit mettre la mnyne a la corone, j'orstjue
le count mareschall." See also MS. Harl. 1065 and 4176.
-9 " Le cont mareschal doit avoir le palfray le roy ove tut le heneys el
le palfray la roigne ove la chambre qant its viendront au lieu ou its dtvioni
estre carounez a lour descendre." — MS. Coll. ut supra.
I 2

116
• § 7. Ofthe State Officers of Scotland,
Since the union of Scotland with England it has
become necessary that the state officers ofthe former
kingdom should assist in the coronation of the com
mon sovereign. Scotland as well as England had in
old times her High Stuart or Steward ; but in the
reign of Robert II, this office merged in the crown,
and has from that time been held by the heir apparent.
The chief state officers who acted in the Scottish co
ronations before the union were the Great Cham
berlain, the High Constable^*, and the Great
Marischal, whose respective duties were nearly si
milar to those ofthe same officers in England,
Among the other attendants were the hereditary
Usher ^' and Usher ofthe Green Rod, Lion king at
Arms, and the heralds : these, with the High Consta
ble, have their places in the present form of proces
sion at the English coronations,
§ 8. Of State Offices claimed at Coronations,
The present section will include certain ofiices
which belong more particularly to the ceremony of
3° The earl of Errol is the present hereditary constable,
3' In the reign of George II. a petition was presented to the court
of claims by Sir A. Cockburne, for his admission to the exercise of
this office; and in July 1814 Patrick Walker, esq, was knighted, on the
right of his office being recognised, as hereditary usher of Scotland.

grand almoner, ] 17
coronation, and which from their being ofthe nature
of grand sergeanties are made the subject of claims
in the high steward's court ; thus differing from the
great offices before described, which do not require
its allowance or recognition. That services of a do
mestic or a menial character should be annext to the
titles and territories ofthe great may excite the sur
prise of some not versed in the history of feudal dig
nities ; but that they have long been so connected,
and have enjoyed in many kingdoms the high rank
of offices of state, is sufficiently obvious from what
has already been observed. To discuss the origin of
such services in general is not within the present de
sign, but it is hoped that some new light may appear
to be thrown on those following, which are connected
with our subject.
The hereditary Grand Almoner of England at
tends at a coronation to be the distributor in alms of
certain money collected in a silver dish, and of all the
. blue cloth upon which the king walks from the throne
in Westminster hall to the door ofthe abbey church.
He claims as the fee of his office the said silver dish,
with a linen towel or napkin which covers it, and a
tun of good wine ; but the former of these only are
allowed. The office of grand almoner belongs to the barony
of Bedford, which before the reign of Richard II. was

118 GRAND ALMONER.
possest by the noble family of Beauchamp^', At the
coronation of Henry I V . it was claimed by John lord
Latimer and Thomas de Mowbray, in virtue of lands
formerly belonging to Beauchamp lord Bedford^* :
by the former as one of the coheirs by the marriage
of his ancestor with Maud de Beauchamp ; and by
the latter as inheriting-a part ofthe barony which had
passed in marriage with Maud daughter of Beatrix
de Beauchamp to the family of Botetort. "At the
coronation of James II. the earl of Exeter, descend
ed from the Latimers by the marriage of his ancestor
Thomas earl of Exeter with one of the coheiresses
of John Neville the last lord Latimer; Sir George
Blundell, descended from Ela de Beauchamp [daugh
ter of William de Beauchamp who died in the reign
of Edward I.] through the pigots and Gascoignes ;
and Thomas Snagg, esq. who, it is presumed, pos
sessed some lands parcel ofthe barony by purchase,
claimed the office of almoner, which was adjudged for
that time to the earl of Exeter^*."
The Chief Butler is one ofthe principal officers
who serve at the royal feast ofthe coronation : but of
33 "Dominus N. de Bello-Campo olim Bedfordie Elemosinarie tenere
solebat officium, qui pannum radiatum stratum sub pedibus regis inceden-
tis a camera sui palacii usque ad pulpitum monasterii dividere debet raw
sacrista Westm' ita quod pars panni que est in ecclesia cedet in usus sacriste,
et reliqua pars que est extra ecclesiam per manus dicti elemosinarU regis
pauperibus distribueiur." — Cliran. Rishang. MS. Cott. Faust. B ix.

CHIEF BUTLER, 119
the duties which he is to perform we have no other
account than such as may be gathered from the cere
monials. The fees which are claimed by the butler
are the best gold cup and cover, with all the vessels^
and wine remaining under the bar, and all the pots
and cups, except those of gold or silver, which shall
be in the wine-cellar after dinner^".
The office of botelry was assigned by the Conque
ror to William de Albini, who came into England
with him, as the service to be performed for the castle
and manor of Buckenham, with the manors of Ken-
ninghall, Wymondham, and Snetesham, in the coun
ty of Norfolk^',
It is not among the objects of this work to notice
all the noble families, who have borne the official ho
nours described in it ; but as the exercise ofthe chief
botelry hath at various times been contested, and the
tenure on which the office is founded hath never been
sufficiently explained, it will be necessary to give
some particulars of its history and descent, •
William de Albini above mentioned was succed
ed by William his $on, who in the reign of Henry II.
 '^.  " — ' 
34 MS. Catt. Vesp. C xi'y. p. 133.
35 Lysons's Magna Britannia, i. p. 46.
3^ Sandford's Cor, of James II. p. 134. A curious portrait of the
first chief butler, with a covered cup in his hand,is engraven in Strutt's
Dress and Habits, Sfc. vol. ii. pi. 109.
3' " Tenetur verb Buckenham ilia ea lege ut domini sint PincernrB in
inauguratione regum Anglice," — Camden's Britannia, Norfolk.

120 CHIEF BUTLER.
was made earl of Arundel and Sussex. From him
descended Hugh de Albini, earl of ArundeP*, after
whose death in 1243 his estates were divided between
his four sisters and coheirs, of whom Mabell, the eld
est, wife of Robert de Tateshale, had the manor of
Buckenham as her portion, and Cecily, the second,
wife of Roger de Montealt, that of Kenninghall.
The descendants of this Roger de Montealt succes
sively enjoyed his part ofthe inheritance; andin 1276
it was found that their manor of Kenninghall, with
Buckenham and Wymondham, was held in chief of
the king by the service of botelry ^*, In the first year
of Edward III. (1327) it appears thatRobert de Mon
tealt petitioned the king to be admitted chief butler
on the coronation day, in right of his manors of Ken
ninghall and Snetesham, against the earl of Arundel,
who claimed this office as belonging to his earldom :
his petition states that at the coronation of Edward II.
he offered to perform his part ofthe service ; but that
Edmund earl of Arundel by his great power (though
he never had any ofthe manors attached to it) obt9in-
3' This earl served by deputy the office of butler at the marriage of
Henry III. and the coronation of queen Eleanor. — Blomefield's Hist.
of Norfolk, io\\o,vo\.\. p. 253. 39 Blomefield, p. 143.
<° Ibid. p. 144, from a ms. in the library of Magd. Coll. Cambr. I
find another record of this petition in the Cotton library, Vesp. C xiv.
p. 133, for which see Appendix to this book.
4' Blomefield asserts, but I know not on what evidence, that " this
service is still performed by the several manors in their respective
turns." — p. 251.

CHIEF BUTLER. 121
ed the office, to the disherison of him and his parcener.
The barons ofthe Exchequer (to whom the petition
was referred) say in the return that at the coronation
of queen Eleanor, Hugh de Albini, then earl of Arun
del, in right of these manors and not of his earldom
served the office by his deputy tbe earl Warren. We
are told** that the petition was favourably received,
and that Robert de Montealt performed the service
(Tateshale's heirs being under age), and obtained a
decree "that that office henceforward should be per
formed by the several lords of the manors of Ken
ninghall, Bokenham, and Wymondham by turns*'."
The right ofthe family of Montealt, as lords of Ken
ninghall, has however since reverted to the earls of
Arundel : the manor had on two occasions passed in
to their hands, and was reunited to the earldom in
the noble house of Howard, whose descendants now
holdit*^ We now return to Robert de Tateshale who mar
ried the elder sister and coheir of Hugh earl of Arun
del, for he was found to hold the castle and manor
of Buckenham by the same service of botelry*^ ; and
4'' The manor of Kenninghall had several times fallen to the crown,
but was probably always regranted on the original tenure of botelry.
The office was claimed for the duke of Norfolk at queen Anne's co
ronation " Plutot que mesme le due tienne en son droit et en son demesne
le manner de Kenninghall ove les appurtenances en le county de Norfolke,
qui et auncientment et de long temps par devant fuit tenus en grand ser-
jeantie cest ascavoir desire le principal et chief botelier d' Angleterre,"
4' Record quoted by Blomefield, p. 253.

122 CHIEF BUTLER.'
on descent from him the latest contesting claims to
the office are founded. The rights of his family and
successors as coparceners with the family of Mon
tealt are fully recognised in the petition from the lat
ter in the reign of Edward III. ; and in the reign of
Richard II. we find Sir John de Clyfton acknow
leged as holding part of the Tateshale estates on the
tenure of botelry** : these estates were indeed after
wards divided, and among them the manor of Buck
enham ; but on their reunion in the family of Knevet
the tenure was remembered**, and the claim to the
office revived. At the coronation of Edward VI.,
when the earl of Arundel petitioned to be chief but
ler, "Sir Edmund Knevet, knight, did exhibit a like
bill of clayme for the saide office," but as he "did not
shewe any maner of proofe for the same, ne followed
the sute therof," it was allowed to the earl, saving
the right of others**. Again in the time of Charles II.
" Hugh Audley, esquire, as lord of the manor of
Buckenham in Norfolk claimed to be butler, but was

44 *' Johannes de Clyfton partem m. de Grishawe in Wymondham, per
servicium Pincerne ad coronationem regis, et m. de Topcroft per predic-
tum servidum. — Esc. II Ric. II. MS. Harl. 2087, p. 218.
45 " El ibidem continetur quod dictus Johannes Knyvet oneratusfuit de
XX li. de relevia suo pro castro de Bokenham cum pertin' ac maneriis de
Veteri Bokenham, Nova Bokenham Lathes, et duahus partibus m. de Gris-
hagh in villa de Wymondham., cum pertin' in dido com' Norf que de dicta
nuper rege tenebantur in c. per servic' essendi Pincerna regis die corona-
tionis sue."— Mich, fines an. 11 Hen. VII. MS. Harl, 5174, p. 13.
4« MS. Cott. Vesp, A V.

CHIEF BUTLER. 123
not aUowed," the office being assigned to the duke of
Norfolk, as earl of Arundel and lord ofthe manor of
Kenninghall*'. From this time we do not find the
lords of Buckenham appearing in the court of claims ;
the possessions ofthe Albinies have since been further
divided, and their antient baronial seat is separated
from the manors formerly dependant upon it** : the
service of chief butler is therefore always perform
ed by the dukes of Norfolk and earls of Arundel.
With respect to their right in it, and the tenure upon
which it is founded, we may perhaps conclude that
the office was originaUy vested in the possessor of
the entire barony** or lordship of Buckenham, the
castle being the caput serjantice ; but that on the par
tition of this lordship and the subsequent redivision
of that part of it which consisted mainly ofthe manors
of Buckenham, the performance of the office was al
lowed to the possessors of the more entire part (com
prising the manor of KenninghaU), and the rather,
from their superiority in rank above the descend
ants ofthe other parceners, and from the title which

47 Sandford's Cor, of James II. p. 2. The right of the house of
Norfolk is evidently not founded on the earldom of Arundel, though
the possession of this honour i? made a ground of claim in the later
reigns. The tenement in sergeanty is clearly distinct from tbe earl
dom, which was not enjoyed by the first of the Albini family.
48 The castle of Buckenham is now in the possession of Mr Samuel
Taylor. 49 " Priar de Theford habet," Sfc.
— de elemos' com' ArudelV et est de babon' sua de Bukeham, quam tenet
de dno rege in cap."— Testa de Nevill, p. 293,

124 SEWER.
they enjoyed having been early connected with the
office *°-

The Dapifer or Sewer is the officer who brings up
and arranges the dishes at a feast*', a service which
is performed with great ceremony at the coronation
dinner of our kings. The dapifer was a person of
high rank and dignity in the courts of some EuropaBan
sovereigns : we have before seen that in the Empire
he was in the number ofthe electors, and his title he
reditary. In England, although the office appears
not to have attained so high distinction, it is yet treat
ed by the old ceremonials as one of the most honour
able courtly services. — I do not, indeed, find that it is
any where said to have been held by tenure of lands,
or to have been an hereditary honour ; but this may
perhaps be inferred from the following records. In
a ms, of claims in the reign of Henry V. the bishop
of Winchester, as guardian of " Wautier le seign''
Fitz Wautier," delivered his claim "a checun coro-
nement de roys et de royns dester Sewer de tout la table
de roy et de royne *^. " At the coronation of Elizabeth

50 The circumstances of this tenure may be compared with those of
the barony of Bedford, noticed at p. 118.
5* " Sewers etiam dicuntur antambulones fercularii, qui in epulis pa
tinas delibant et dispdtmnt. A Gall, asseoir opinatur Coaellus, hoc est
dispanere, collacare ; nam vidisse se refert librum antiquum Gatticumde
ministris regiie Anglorum aulee in qua hie idem Asseour appcllatus est ; et
apud Fletam, lib. ii. c 15, Assessor, quia ordinator, callocatar, dispoii-
<or. "—Spelm. Glass, v. Seuera, ^ MS. Harl, 592, p. 24.

SEWER. 125
queen of Henry VII, " the lorde Fitzwater, sewer, in
his surcote, with tabard sieves and a hoode about his
neck, and his towell above all, sewed the messes*^:"
and at that of Edward VI. the office of sewer was
claimed by Henry earl of Sussex, lord Fitz- Walter,
in virtue of letters patent dated 25 Henry VIIL**
The barony of Fitz- Walter, to which the office of
sewer thus appears to have belonged, was erected in
the time of Edward I. and descended to Robert Rat-
cliffe de Fitz- Walter, who was made earl of Sussex
by Henry VIII , From the death ofthe last earl with
out issue it was in abeyance till the 22d of Charles II,
when it was revived on the claim of Benjamin Mild-
may, esq.** but is since extinct.
The office of Grand Carver seems to have been
attached to the earldom of Lincoln, before that title
merged in the crown by the accession of king Hen
ry IV. It was claimed by the duke of Lancaster as
earl of Lincoln, at the coronation of his royal nephew
Richard 11.*^ and at that of Henry IV. son of the

53 Ives's Select Papers, p. 140.
54 MS. Cott. Vesp. A v. abo Collins's Extinct Peerage, tit. RadcliflTe.
55 Collins's Proceedings, Sfc. concerning Baronies by Writ, folio,
p. 168 et seq. 56 "Joannes rex Castellie et Le-
gionis, du.v LancastritE, coram dno rege Richardo et consilio suo compa-
rens, clamavit ut comes Leyrcestrie affidum Senescahnte" Sfc. " etut comes
Lincoln' ad scindendum et secandum coram rege sedente ad mensam die
caronatianis," Sfc. " Hugo comes Stafford affidum sdndendi coram rege
pro eo curabat." — Claims, Rich. II.

126 GRAND CARVER.
duke of Lancaster, was performed by John earl of
Somerset, to whom the king assigned his own right
of cutting and carving at the royal feast*'.
The Chief Cupbearer is the lord ofthe manor
of Great Wimondley in Hertfordshire**, who claims
to serve the king with the first cup that he shall drink
at dinner, and to have the said cup, which is of silver
gilt, as his fee. The manor of Wimondley was grant
ed on this tenure by William I. to Fitzteck a noble
Norman, whose descendants held it till the reign of
Henry II. when this name expired, and the manor
came by marriage to Reginald de Argenton**, whose
family in allusion to their office afterwards bore three
silver cups for their arms. In the time of Henry VI.
it passed to Sir William AUington, in whose family
it remained till the death of Giles the last lord Al-
lington of Wimondley, when it was sold, but after
wards repurchased by lord AUington of Killard, who
was admitted to the office of cupbearer at the coro
nation of George I. Upon his decease without issue
57 MS. Cotton. Vespas. C xiv. p. 133.
5® " Wimondley — honaraiissimo apud nos jure (grand sergeantieiur/s-
periti nostri vacant) tenetur, nimirum ut possessor regibus AnglitE quo die
inaugurantur primum ministret scyphum, et sil quasi regis Podllator." —
Camden's Britannia, Herts.
59 " Ric' de Argentun tenet Wilemundesle.a de dno rege per serjanf scil'
ad .serviend' de una cupa argentea ad coronadonem dni regis, et anteces-
sores sui tenuerunt de antecessoribus dni regis dc veferi feaffamento per
idem servicium." — 2'esta de Nevill, p. 270.

CHIEF CUPBEARER. , 127
it descended to his four nieces ; one of whom beino-
married to Sir Richard Grosvenor, bart. he perform
ed the service, as their deputy, at the coronation of

George II.«*

The office of Grand Panneter, which has been
some time extinct, was formerly holden with the ma
nor of Kibworth Beauchamp in the county of Lei
cester. The duty of the grand panneter was " to
beare the salte and the kerving knives from the pantre
to the kinges dyning table °' ;" and his fees were the
saltsellers, knives, and spoons laid before the king at
the coronation feast. It has been remarked that the
chief business ofthe panneter, judging from the name
of his office, was to provide bread ; and upon that ac
count the coverpane has been allowed at former co
ronations to those who have executed it". The office
of grand panneter is of great antiquity, and was per
formed of old by the Beauchamps earls of Warwick,
and the subsequent possessors of Kibworth. The
earliest historical notice of it is at the coronation of
Eleanor queen of Henry III. in the year 1236*^. It

So Chauncy's Historical Antiq. of Hertfordshire, p. 362. Claims,
Anne and George II. ms.
S' MS. Coll. Vesp. A v. — Forks do not appear to have been antient
ly used in the business of the table, unless perhaps for carving.
* Argument on the claim of Sir W. Halford in Nichols's Uist. and
Antiq. of Leicestershire, vol. ii. 645.
S3 Red Book, fol, 232, quoted by Nichols.

128 GRAND PANNETER.
is among the claims of service in the reign of Ri
chard II. "* and all the following ones which are ex
tant, till the reign of Edward VI, when it was allow
ed to John viscount Lisle, afterwards duke of North
umberland, Upon the attainder of this nobleman the
manor fell to the crown, and was by queen Elizabeth
granted to Sir Ambrose Dudley, his eldest son, by the
service of pannetry ; but he dying without issue (his
brother Robert earl of Leicester, on whom the rever
sion had been entailed, being dead the year before),
the manor once more reverted to the crown, and the
office of grand panneter was thereby extinct^*- The
claim hath since been revived at the coronation of
George II, but it was disallowed by the court.
The Chief Lardiner, as his title sufficiently tes
tifies, is entrusted with the care and management of
the royal larder, and of all provision contained in it.
His fees are the remainder of the beef, mutton, ve
nison, kids, lard, and other flesh, as also the fish,
salt, &c. remaining in the larder after the corona
tion feast.
The office of chief lardiner or larderer belongs
to the manor of Scoulton in the county of Norfolk,

S4 " Thomas de Bellacampo comes Warwik petebat officium PanetriiB,
ratione manerii de Kibworth com' Ldcestr', pro qua haberet salimtm, cut-
tttlos, et cochlearia posita ante regem die caronatianis; et habuit.'
S5 Nichols's Uist. and Antiq. of Leicestershire, vol, ii, pp, 635-647,

CHIEF LARDINER. ]29
called Burdeleys manor, which is holden by this ser
vice in grand sergeanty. The estate was in the pos
session of Hugh de Burdeleys in the reign of Hen
ry II., and his son is said to have held it by the above
described service^". In 1256 it was found that Jef-
tery de Burdeleys held the manor by the sergeanty
of keeping the king's larder on the day of his coro
nation, or, as another record says, when he would ;
and in 1333 that Margaret widow of John de Bur
deleys held it by the service of coming to the king's
larder on the coronation day with a knife in her hand,
to serve the larderer's office"'. At the coronation of
Richard IL the service was performed by John Fitz-
John, who had married an heiress of Burdeleys"*;
and we are told that "Edmund de la Chambre, lord
here, served the office at the coronation of Henry IV.
without contradiction, no one having ever claimed it
besides the lords of this manor"*."
Scoulton having afterwards passed into the family
of Ne vile, lords Abergavenny, the office of chief lar
diner hath since been generaUy performed by them.
Their right hath not however been an undisturbed
one, for this honourable service hath at several times
ss " Hug' de Burdeleys tenet quandam serjantiam in Sculethon per ser
vidum Lardar' dni regis." — Testa de Nevill, p. 283.
"' Blomefield's Hist, of Norfolk, folio, 1739, p. 612.
^ " Joannes Fiajahan petebat per manerium de Sculton in Northfolk
jure ux oris sua!, le office de estre chief Lardonier." — Claims, Rich. 11.
Ss Blomefield, ul supra ; see also MS. Cott. Vesp. C xiv, p, 133.
K

130 CHIEF LARDINER.
been counterclaimed by the lords Maynai^d, as lords
ofthe manor of Easton in the county of Essex. We
are informed by the historian ofthe county that "this
estate was holden by the serjeancy of being the king's
lardner at his coronation;" and that " William de
Clinton held it so in the reign of king Richard I,,
Ralph le Moyne in Henry the Third's reign, lord
Stourton in that of Henry IV. &c.™ " Mr Madox,
however, denominates this tenure merely " a ser
geanty ofthe king's lardry" ;" and as there were se
veral hereditary services belonging to most of the de
partments ofthe royal household'^, it is highly pro
bable that more than one was attached to that under
discussion, and therefore that the sergeanty of Easton
is to be regarded rather as assistant to that of Scoul
ton than as partaking ofthe same rank, that ofthe
chief lardiner of England,
The existence of several sergeanties ofthe larder
is admitted in the judgement on the claim ofthe lord
Maynard, in the reign of James II. though they are
there considered (but, as I presume to think, erro-
'" Morant's ffist. af Essex, vol. ii. p, 433.
'' Hist, of the Exchequer, p. 335. It is so styled in several records:
Mag. Rot. 5 Ric. I. rot. 11. (cited by Morant) has " Estan, que est ser-
jiantia lardar' diii regis," Sfc. ,
'^ See the extinct services in the lOth section of this book,
'3 Sandford, p, 133. A like opinion was exprest by the conrtof
Anne, " quod affidum et servitium prtedictum, per prtEdlclas seperales pe-
titiunes clamatum, est unum et idem offiGium essendi Lardinarit(9 tantmii ei
non diversa," Sfc, — Claims, ms.

CHIEF LARDINER. 131
neously) as relating to one and the same office. The
claim was " referred to the king in regard that it ap
peared that the said two manours, as also the manour
of Shipton Moyne and other manours also, were held
severally by the said service of being larderer at the
coronation"." That such a conflicting system of te
nures should ever have existed it is not very easy to
believe ; nor will our early records confirm the sup
position : it appears rather that the manor of Easton
was held by the service of being Caterer to the
kitchen and larder (as indeed the lords of it claim to
be) — and that it was connected in this service with
those of Shipton, Madington, and Oweres, which
were originally held by the same lords'*. From the
foregoing view ofthe subject it may be suggested that
the claim of the lords of Easton should be allowed
as distinct from that of the lords of Scoulton, and
not as countervailing it ; and that a separate service
should be performed by each in conformity with the
records of their respective tenures.
"4 "Radulphus de Moigne held Estham [Easton] in Essex byser-
jeauty ut sit Emptor domini regis in coquina sua ; .i. Caterer. — Pla. Cor.
1 1 Hen. III." Blount's Fragmenta, p. 26. " Rad. le Moyne ten'' Est
ham ad Montem ut sit Emptor pro domino rege de coquina sua." — Morant,
At the coronation of Henry V. Sir John Moigne, knt. claimed to
hold the manors of Ogres in Dorset, Shipton Moigne in Gloucestershire,
Madington in Wilts, and Eyston atte Mount in Essex, "per les services
destre Achatour del kuysine le roy et Lardiner le roy a temps de caronementz
de royes et de roignes DengUteri' Sfc— MS. Harl. 592, p. 24. To this
claim are appended sundry evidences, from-whlch the following are
KL2

132 NAPIER.
To the manor of Ashill or Ashley in the county of
Norfolk belonged formerly the office of Napier, the
possessor of which had charge ofthe napery or table
linen at the coronation dinner. In the reign of Hen
ry I. it was held with this service in grand sergeanty
by William de Hastyngs, who was also steward ofthe
household to that king. " In the account ofthe coro
nation of Eleanor wife of Henry HI. it is said that
Henry de Hastyngs, whose office it was to serve the
linen from antient time,'served the napery that day,
and took the table cloths and napkins as his fee'*."
The manor and its attendant office continued in this
family till the reign of Henry IV. when they passed
to that of Grey ; for at the coronation of that king in
1399 Reginald lord Grey de Ruthyn exercised the
office and received the fees '". In 1 5 1 2 Richard Grey,
earl of Kent, sold the manor of Ashill to Sir Henry
Wyat, by whose grandson Thomas it was forfeited
to the crown : during the reign of Philip and Mary it
was granted to Henry Bedingfield, esquire, but as
the tenure was then changed to knight-service, the
grand sergeanty was consequently extinct.

taken: — "Lib. Feod. temp, R. Edw. fil. R. Hen. — Pars serjantie. Will.'
le Moyne in Madinton, pertinens ad manerium suum de Sipton in com.
Glouc. pro qua serjantia integra debuit esse Emptor coquine dni regis. —
Rad. Monachus tenet manerium de Oweres per servitium serjantie de co
quina." (See Testa de Nevill, pp. 147, 164,) So also Camden ; "Ra
dulphus Moien tenuit manerium de Owres per servitium serjantiiE de co
quina, dona itidcm regis Uenrid Pr'tmi." — Britannia, in Dorset.

NAPIER. 133
The office of napler hath indeed been twice claim
ed by the inheritors under the new grant ; but as the
petitions could have no ground of support, they were
of course rejected".
I 9. Of certain particular Services usually claimed
and performed at Coronations.
The Bishop of Durham and the Bishop of Bath
and Wells claim jointly of old custom to assist or
support the king in the procession ; the first walking
on his right hand, the latter on his left. So early as
the reign of Richard I, we find the predecessors of
these prelates in the enjoyment of this distinction'*;
but the manner or time of their obtaining it has not
been brought to light.
The Dean and Chapter of Westminster claim
I for the dean to instruct the king in the rites and cere
monies used at his coronation, and to assist the arch
bishop in performing divine service ; also, that they

"5 Blomefield's Hist, of Norfolk, vol. i. p. 615.
"S JlfS. Cott. Vesp. C xiv. p. 133.
" In the time of Henry VII. one Humfrey Tyrell claimed " for
the love of God " to be " gardeine of the napery," in virtue of certain
lands in Essex. See Ives's Select Papers, p. 123.
'S " Ddnde venit dux Richardus ; a cujus dextris ibat Hugo ep'us Du
nelm', et Balkan' Reginaldus ep'us a sinistris." — MS. Cott. Vesp. C xiv.
p. 130; also Brompton, p. 1158.

134 FEUDAL SERVICES;
should have the keeping of the regalia and corona
tion robes'*. These privileges were enjoyed of old
by the abbot and monks of this noble monastery, and
were continued to their protestant successors by let
ters patent of queen Elizabeth, In earlier times,
when the pious offices of the clergy were more fi-e-
quently required than at present, the abbot was ex
pected to attend the king for two or three days before
the coronation, to prepare his mind for receiving the
holy unction, as well as to instruct him in the conduct
ofthe ceremony : and, in case the abbot by illness or
absence were hindered from performing these duties,
the convent had the power to choose one of their body
to supply his place.
The fees which are claimed for this service are
robes for the dean and his three chaplains and six- '
teen ministers of the church, the royal habits which
are put off in the church, the several oblations, the
furniture of the church, the staves and bells of the
canopies held over the king and queen in the church,
and the cloth on which their majesties walk from the
west door to the theatre or platform ** In addition to
these they have sometimes claimed an ounce of gold

79 " Abbate Westmonasterii, vei alio ejusdem monasterii monacho, nt
priEscriptum est, ad hoc electa, qui semper lateri regis adhwrenda priESens
debet esse pro dicti regis informafiOTie in hits quts dicttE coronationis concer-
nunt solemnitatem." — Liber Regalis. Concerning the latter part of tho
claim see Book II, § 9 of this work.

FEUDAL SERVICES. 135
for their chanter, and an hundred manchet loaves,
with the third of a tun of wine, for their repast*'.
We now precede to the honours of the laity ; a-
mongst whom the lord ofthe manor of Scrivelsby,
in the county of Lincoln, is particularly distinguisht
by his right to perform the noble and splendid service
of King's Champion^, — ^the most perfect, perhaps,
and most striking relique of feudalism that has come
down to us from the ages of chivalry.
The duty of the champion is to ride into the hall
where the feast of coronation is held, during dinner,
mounted on one of the king's coursers, and clad in
one ofthe king's best suits of armour ; he is attend
ed by .the lord high constable and the earl marshal,
and by the mouth of a herald is to proclaim a chal
lenge to any who shall deny that the king is lawful
sovereign ; which being done, the king drinks to him
from a gold cup, which, with its cover, he receives as
his fee, and also the horse, saddle, suit of armour,
and furniture thereto belonging.
The office of champion was originally held by the
antient family of Marmion, whose name and titles
*> Sandford, p. 132. ^' Claims at the Cor. of Q. Anne
and George II. ms. The claim temp. Edw. VI. subjoins " asmuche
mete as is mete for a kings rewarde."
** He is sometimes erroneously styled champion of England, a title
which is neither accordant with the nature of the service, nor support
ed by historical evidence.

136 FEUDAL SERVICES.
have become so well known to the reader in the de
lightful Tale of Flodden Field, the hero of which is
well announced as
"  lord of Fontenaye,
Of Lutterward and Scrivelbaye,
Of Tamworth tower and towu^."
With respect to the real history of the family, and
of these possessions ;•:— the manor or barony of Scri-
velsby, together with the castle of Tamworth in the
county of Warwick, is said to have been conferred
by William I. on Robert de Marmion, one of his fol
lowers. It is generally supposed that the family of
Marmion held the barony of Fontney in Normandy
by the service of being hereditary champions to the
dukes of that province on the day of their inaugura
tion, and that their lands in England were granted
on the same tenure. We have indeed no very early
account of the performance of this service, yet the
above conjecture is supported by the following cir
cumstances. The possessions of the above-mentioned Robert
having descended to Philip the last lord Marmion,
on his decease without male issue (20 Edw. I.) the
castle of Tamworth passed by his elder daughter and
'3 See Scott's Marmian, canto i. \ 11, and Note.
'4 " Margareta,uxar Jaannis Dymmok militis, clamabat per manerium
de Scrivelby asserlionem pro tuenda hereditate et jure regis ad coronam.
Balduinus de Freville, miles, competitor ejusdem affidi ratione manerii de

FEUDAL SERVICES. 137
coheir to the family of Frevile, and the manor of Scri-
velsby with a younger daughter, to Sir Thomas Lud
low, from whom they descended to the family of Dy-
moke. This division of the inheritance gave rise to
a contest for the service of champion, which, as it af
fords the earliest testimony to the existence of the
office, shows it also to have been the condition of a
tenure which had been long establisht.
At the coronation of Richard II. the champion
ship was claimed by Sir John Dymoke, as the pos
sessor of Scrivelsby, and likewise by Sir Baldwin de
Frevile, as lord of Tamworth : a decision was then
given that the latter was only holden by knight-ser
vice, and that the office was attached to the manor of
Scrivelsby**. At the next coronation, that of Hen
ry IV., we find another Sir Baldwin renewing the
claim of his father, and Dame Margaret Dymoke, then
a widow, asserting the right of her own inheritance** :
the latter was however successful, and the claim of
Frevile was not again put forward. The existence
of the championship in times long antecedent to the
period when it was thus contested may also be infer
red from a curious petition, still extant, which was
presented to king Henry IV. by the lady just men-
castella Tamworth in ciymit'Warmk,quia etiam cognatus,et ex parte htEres
LionesstE filieB Philippi Marmioun, ad quem spectabat castellum de Tam
worth. Dymmok affidum fadebat, salvo jure Freville." — Claims, R. II.
»5 MS. Coll. Vespas. C xiv. p. 133.

138 FEUDAL SERVICES.
tioned, for the recovery of certain fees due to her late
husband, which she says he ought to have received
as his predecessors had done in former times*".
The foregoing remarks may be sufficient to show
the antiquity of the service of champion ; it is only
necessary to add, that it remains in the family of Dy
moke to the present day.
The Lord Grey de Ruthyn claims to carry the
king's golden spurs among the regalia in the proces
sion to the abbey. This service devolves upon the
lord Grey by descent from the family of Hastings earls
of Pembroke, who performed it in antient times*'.
The lord ofthe manor of Worksop in Notting
hamshire claims the service of finding a glove for the
king's right hand, and of supporting his right arm
while holding the sceptre royal. This service was
attached to the manor of Farnham Royal in the coun
ty of Buckingham** (antiently held by the lords Fur-
nival) till that manor was exchanged by Francis earl

*s This petition, copied from the autograph in the British Museum,
will be inserted in the Appendix to Book III. I should here add,
that Blount in his Fragmenta cites an Inquest, 23 Edward III. as an
evidence of the tenure of Scrivelsby.
^ " Joannes, filius Joannis Hastinges nuper comitis Penbrok, petetat
ut portaret aurata calcaria regis," {fc— Claims, ^.ich. II. See JlfS,
Cott, Vesp. C xiv, p. 133. Harl, 592. p. 24, Collins on Baronies by
Writ, p, 158, 9,

FEUDAL SERVICES. 139
of Shrewsbury with king Henry VIII. for the site of
the priory and manor of Worksop, which was grant
ed by that king on the same tenure by letters patent
ofthe 26th of November, in the 33d year of his reign.
His grace the duke of Norfolk, as being descended
from Thomas Howard earl of Arundel, and Alethea
daughter and heiress of Francis earl of Shrewsbury,
is its present possessor.
The Barons ofthe Cinoue Ports claim to carry
over the king in his procession a canopy of cloth of
gold or purple silk, with a gilt silver bell at each
corner, supported by four staves covered with sil
ver, four barons to every staff; and to carry a like
canopy in the same manner over the queen ; having
for their fee the canopies, bells, and staves, with the
privilege of dining at a table on the king's right hand.
The above service is performed by thirty- two ofthe
barons (or free men) of the Ports, habited alike in
crimson satin**.
The claim of the Cinque Ports is founded on a

^ Esc. 10 Edw. II. Orig. de 39 Edw. //J.— Blount, p. 22. " Gu
lielmus de Furnival petebat, per manerium de Farneham et hamelei de
Cere, ut sustentaret brachium dextrum regis cum virgam auream manu te-
neret. Et hie Gulielmus paulo ante miles a rege apud Kenington factus
offidum fecit." — Claims, Rich. II:
S9 The number of barons deputed by each of the towns is as fol
lows :— For Hastings, 3 ; Dover,2; Hithe, 2; Rye,2; Sandwich,3;
Ramney,2; Winchelsea, 2; the same with either canopy.

140 FEUDAL SERVICES.
prescriptive right, recognised by the charter of king
Charles II. in which " consideration is had" of "the
most pleasing and acceptable service which the ba
rons of the Cinque Ports and of the antient towns
aforesaid have performed and paid to us at our inau
guration to the crown of this our kingdom of En
gland, according as in times past they did and were
bound to do, to our progenitors the kings and queens
of England at their respective coronations, the time
of the contrary being never remembered to have
been**." With respect to their fees some doubt may
arise from the staves and bells being also claimed
by the reverend dean and chapter of Westminster,
whose right is countenanced by one ofthe Cottonian
wzw.*' but we will not venture an opinion on so de
licate and important a subject.
The Lord Mayor and Communalty of London
claim by prescription that the said mayor, and twelve
citizens to be chosen by them, should assist the Chief
Butler of England in the execution of his office, or,
as it is exprest in their claim, " de servir en le office
S" Great and Antient Charter ofthe Cinque- Ports, Sfc. 12mo. 1682,
p. 68. In an account of the coronation of Richard I. we find four
barons bearing a silk umbraculum on four lances. — Chfon, Jahan, Cas-
toris, MS. Colt. Vesp. C'xiv. p. 130. See j.lso M. Paris, sub an. 1236
(Hen. III.) . ^^ " Quas pannas idem barones suo
jure optinebant, sed hasttE cum campanellis debentur eccl'ie Westm' recto
jure,"— Chron. Rishang, MS, Cott. Faust, B ix.

FEUD.AL SERVICES. 141
de butlership in aydement del capital butler de Angle
terre ;" and that they should sit at a table next the
cupboard on the left side ofthe hall. Also, that the
lord mayor should serve the king after dinner with
wine in a gold cup, and have tlie cup and its cover
for his fee*^. A similar claim is preferred by the
same parties for the service ofthe queen.
The Mayor, Bailiffs, and Communalty of Oxford .
claim by virtue of their charter to serve in the office
of botelry with the citizens of London, and to have
for their fee three maple cups. The following ac
count of this service is from a list of the claims in
the time of Edward VI. " The mayor of Oxenford
claimeth to ayde the chief butler, in their service of
ale at the barr; and for profe shewed olde presi-
dentes wherin it appered that the mayre of O.xen-
liford hade done the service, wheruppon the erle of
JArrondell, chief butler, gaue him his livery, and did
admit him to do the said service*^." This duty was
probably assigned to the city of Oxford by Henry I. ;
it is acknowleged in the charter of Henry II. and
confirmed in that of Henry III.**
9^ " Miaisterium Pincerna!, quod ad eos [_dves Landan."] ex antiquojure
spectaredignosdtur," Sfc, — M. Paris, siiS an. 1236 (Hen. III.) "Major
Londini clamabat affidum Pincern<e, et executus est, acdpiens cupam au
ream." — Claims, Rich. II. 93 MS. Cott. Vesp. A v.
94 "Adfirmam nostram nobis servient cum illis [^civibus London.'] de
butelaria nostra." — Liber Niger, 1774, vol. ii. 820.

142 FEUDAL SERVICES.
The cities of London and Oxford have not how
ever been singular in their rights of courtly service.
We learn from an old chronicle that at the corona
tion of Richard I, " comites et barones, sicut eorum
solehant patres, servierunt: civesque Cantuar' in pane-
tria, cives London' in pincernaria, at in coquina, cives
Winton' ministrabant^^," Ofthe service performed
by Canterbury we find no later account : with re
spect to that of Winchester, its learned historian, on
the authority of Hoveden, asserts that the assistant
butlership was the antient right of that city, but that
the citizens of London purchased it, for the sum of
two hundred marks, from Richard I,*" and that Win
chester was obliged to perform instead the less digni
fied service ofthe kitchen*'. It appears, indeed, that
from some cause a contest did exist between these
antient towns ; but as this statement respecting it is
at variance both with the above quotation, and with
the charter of Henry II, to Oxford, and some expres
sions in Matthew Paris**, we should have some dif
ficulty in showing the precise diities at first imposed

' 95 Chron. Johan. Castoris, MS. Cott. Vesp. C xiv. p. 130.
9S From a record quoted in the Appendix to Book III. it appears
that the citizens of London in the reign of Edward III. would gladly
have been excused from their honourable service.
97 Milneir's Hist, of Winchester^ 4to, vol. i. p. 233.
98 See the extract in the last page, note 9», to which the followinj
may be added:—" Similiter et quidam dves aliquarum dmtatwn offida
qiuE sibidejure antecessorum morumcompetebant,consummaverunt." "Ct-

FEUDAL SERVICES. 143
on each. It maybe thought sufficient to have explain
ed those which are performed at the present day.
The lord of the Isle of Man is bound by his te
nure to bring two falcons to the king on the coro
nation day. This island was granted by Henry IV.
on the forfeiture of the lord Scroop to Henry earl of
Northumberland, to be holden in sovereignty by the
service of bearing before the king and his successors,
at their respective coronations, a sword called Lan
caster sword, being that which the king wore at his
landing in England**. Some years afterward, being
forfeited by the earl of Northumberland, the island
was given to Sir John Stanley, upon condition of pre
senting to the kings of England at their coronation
a cast of falcons'**, which service was performed by
his descendants the earls of Derby, as lords of the
isle of Man and castle of Pelham. During the pre
sent reign the sovereignty ofthe island has been pur
chased by the crown ; but the territory is still held
by the present lord, the duke of Athol, on this an
tient tenure'*'.

vibits Londinansibus, merum adundanter cum vasis impredabilibus, undique
largientibus, Wintoniensibus coquince et dapium curam gerentibus."—-M.
Paris, sub an. 1236.
^ Pat.lHen.IV. Selden's KHes 0/ Honor, firstedit, p, 31, Claims,
temp. Hen. IV. MS. Cott. Vesp. C xiv. p. 133.
"" Pat. 7 Hen. IV. Selden, part I. ch. 3, i.
'»' See an Act of Parliament, 5 Geo. III. cap. 26.

144 FEUDAL SERVICES.
The lord of the manor of Nether Bilsington
in Kent claims the service of presenting to the king
three maple cups on the day of his coronation '°^-
This manor seems to have been held by William de
Albini earl of Arundel, ih the reign of Henry I. by
a sergeanty of butlership. His descendant Richard
Fitz-Alan earl of Arundel in the reign of Edward III.
alienated it to Edmond Staplegate, who died pos
sessed of it in the 46th year of that reign, holding it
by the service of presenting three maple cups. He
was succeded by his son of the same name, between
whom and Richard earl of Arundel, whose father had
alienated the manor, there arose a contest at the co
ronation of Richard II. respecting the office oi chief
butler, which was claimed by the possessor of Bil
sington'*^. What the grounds of such a claim could
have been we know not : it was however disallow
ed. The service of presenting the maple cups does
not appear in some of the intervening records, but
is admitted.^in tjbe reigns of Charles II. James 11.
and their successors.

'"'.i See a curious*note on the uie of maple cups in Hearne's tiber
Niger, p. 351 . '°3 The service by which thecarls
of Arundel held this manor appears to have been that of butler ou
Whitsunday, and not at the coronation, which was a different tenure.
See Blount's Fragmenta, pp. 61,62. In Mr Godwin's Life o/C/wucer,
vol. ii, p, 625 ed. 4tb, may be seen the record at large of this disputed
ckiim :— Chaucer had the wardship of Staplegate. See also Hasted s
Hist, a f Kent, vol. iii. p. 468.

PEUDAI, SERVICES. 146
The lord of the manor of Heydon in the county
of Essex claims one moiety ofthe said manor by the
service of holding the towel to the king washing be
fore dinner, and the other moiety by the service of
holding the basin and ewer ; but of these services the
former only is now aUowed : antiently the two moie
ties were commonly held by separate lords, each per
forming his own service. The manor of Heydon was
possest by the family of Picot in the reign of Hen
ry II. and tiU that of Edward II. : it subsequently
passed through the families of Wiltshire, Aspland,
Soame, &c. The tenure above described is noticed
in many antient records, and must have existed more
than 600 years'** : the service may be considered as
subsidiary to that ofthe lord great chamberlain, who
is chief officer ofthe ewry, and claims himself to serve
the water, receiving the basins and towels for his
Ifee'**: the lord of Heydon "sheweth not the cer-
Jentie of any fee in his clayme'*"," and none is al
lowed to him.

104 « pgtrus Picot tenet dimid' Heydene per serjantiam serviendi cum
una toalia ad coronationem regis, Petrus filius Petri Picot tenet aliam
Tnedietatem, per serjantiam serviendi de badnis," — Lib. Rub. Scacc. 137.
" Thom' Pikot de Radclive tenet medietatem de Heyden per serjantiam te-
nendi badnum ad coron' dni regis. — Thom' Pikot tenet aliam medieta
tem ejusdem manerij de Hayden per serjant' tenendi manutergium ad coro
nadonem dni regis." — Testa de Nevill, p. 266 ; see also Blount's Frag
menta, p. 27 ; and Morant's Hist, and Antir/. of Essex, vol. ii, p. 600.
'°5 See page 112.
"S Claims, Edw. VI. MS. Cott. Vesp, A v.

146 FEUDAL SERVICES,
The manor of Liston in Essex is held by the ser
vice of making wafers for the king and queen, and
bringing them up to their table ; the tenant having
all the instruments of silver and other metal used in
making the same, with the linen, and certain proper'
tions of ingredients and other necessaries, and live
ries for himself and two men. That the reader may
not be ignorant of the composition of these royal
wafers, and of the quantities of each ingredient al
lowed to the claimant, I subjoin a list of them from
the record of a late coronation.
Imprimis un pipe deflower.
Item xxx loaves de sugre.
Item XX li, de almonds pur ixille.
Item ij li, de powder de ginger.
Item \li. de saffron pur bastrons.
Item i pipe d'osey.
Item iij gallons d'oyle.
Item i dozeine de towailles de Paris.
Item i dozeine aulnes de lyn pur covertures.
Item ij Paris butters, ¦
Item xl aulnes de streigners.
Item XX aulnes de canvas.
Item i dozein basins et holies pur batre.
Item fuel sufficient.
Item vestures pur vostre suppliant et deux homes,
The^hianor of Liston was holden on the above te
nure by the family surnamed De Liston, as early as

FEUDAL SERVICES. 147
the time of Henry II. or king John, and the condi
tions have been regularly fulfilled by their succes
sors '»'. The service was performed by W. Campbell,
esq. of Liston at the coronation of George II.
The lord ofthe manor of Addington (called Bar-
dolf's manor) in the county of Surrey holds by the
service of finding a man to make a mess called gerout
in the king's kitchen, and bringing it to the table in
his own person : the former part of the service is
usually done by the king's master cook as deputy to
the claimant. The reader wiU perhaps expect a more
satisfactory account than can now be given ofthe dish
which is so remarkably perpetuated by this antient
tenure ; our knowlege of it is derived only from the
records ofthe estate, and in these both the viand and
the manner of serving it are differently described.
»i the reign ofthe Conqueror the manor of Adding-
n, or Edintone as it is called in Doomsday Book,
was held by Tezelin the king's cook, which will ac
count for the origin of a cuUnary service : in that of
Henry II. Bartholomew de Chesney held part of
Edintun of the king in chief, per serjeantiam coquince,
••' See Morant's Hist, and Antiq, of Essex, vol. ii. p. 320. " Godefr"
de Liston tenet in Liston et Gosfeud per serjant' fadendi wafras ad, coro
nadonem dni regis." — Testa de Nevill, p. 266. " Richard' Lyons pe
tebat per manerium de List', quod Listens ante tenebant, offidum de les
wafres, et executus est offidum," — Claims, Rich. II. Some records say
five wafers.
L2

148 FEUDAL SERVICES.
and in the time of Henry III, William de Aguilon
held the manor by the service of making a dish on the
coronation day called giranit, or gyroun, and if seam
or fat were put into it, then called malpigernoun^^.
With respect to the composition of this gerout, Mr
Lysons remarks that "a dish of ppttage was present
ed to the present king by Mr Spencer, as lord ofthe
manor of Addington, but I cannot find that there
exists any antient receipt for the making of it""."
As to its name, Mr. Blount (from a record quoted by
him"*) and some other writers call the pottage dilkf
grout, which is however merely from uniting the old
French del to the original word : thus also in a re
cord of the coronation of Edward VI.'" the dish is
called degerount, and "Brikked the king's m'cooke"
is deputed to make it. The estates of Sir John Leigh
(in whose family the manor of Addington had long
remained) having been divided in 1767 between his
'"* See Manning's History and Antiquities of Surrey, vol, ii. p. 557.
" Will' Aguillon tenet quandam terram in villa de Adinton per serjan
tiam fadendi hastias in coquina dni regis die coronadonis sue vei aliqttis
pro eo debet facere ferculum quoddam quod vocal' Girunt, et si apponatur
sdgin tunc vocal' Malpigernoun." — Testa de Nevill, p. 228.
•09 £ni>!rons of London, vol. i. p. 6 ; the writer adds the following
as a note : — " In a collection of antient cookery receipts of the four
teenth century, printed at the end of the royal household establish
ments published by the Society of Antiquaries, is a receipt to make a
dish called Bardolf ; though there is no evidence to support it,it would
not be an unfair conjecture, as the Bardolfs were lords of Adding
ton at the period above mentioned, to suppose that this might be the
dish in question ; it was called a pottage, and consisted of almond,

FEUDAL SERVICES. 149
two coheiresses, this manor was allotted to the lady
of H, Spencer, esq. and having been sold to the fa
mily of Trecothick, was in 1807 again sold by them
to the see of Canterbury ; the present archbishop is
therefore the lord, and claimant of the above-de
scribed service"^.
§ 10. Of certain Extinct Services, antiently perform
ed at Coronations, with remarlcs on some of
the foregoing claims.
The Earls of Chester appear in old times to have
possessed a right of carrying Curtana, the first ofthe
three royal swords. This is evident from Matthew
Paris in the reign of Henry III. Curtana is also as
signed to the earl of Chester in the reigns of Hen-
ti-p IV. and V."* &c. ; we find nevertheless from other
thorities that at the coronations of Edward II."*
_jlk, the brawn of capons, sugar and spices, chicken parboyld and
chopped, &c." "° Fragmenta Antiquitatis, p. I .
"» MS. Cott. Vesp, A V. "* Manning, ut supr,
"3 MS, Cott. Faust, B ix. In an abstract of Claims, Hen. V. as fol
lows : " Comes Cestr' qui primatum sibi vendicat deferendi gladium, por-
tabit quem appellatur Curtana, et alium portabit comes Hunt' terdum vero
portabit comes Warr\"—MS. Cott. Tiber. E viii. fol. 77. In the next
page ofthe same ms. we find, however, "il/ons. le duk de Lancastr' al
procession porta le chief espee appele Cartan, le countie de March porta
le seconde, le counte de Warr'poria le t'ce," See also Liber Regalis.
Ranulph earl of Chester is said to have borne one of the three swords
before Richard I. at Winchester in 1194:— Hoveden.
"* See Appendix to this Book, No. 4.

150 EXTINCT SERVICES.
and of Richard II."* it was carried by successive earls
and dukes of Lancaster ; and at that of Henry IV.
by the king's eldest son, to whom he had assigned
this right of his dutchy"".
The old Earls of Pembroke were used to bear
the Second Sword in the royal procession, and the
right was for some time preserved in claim by the
families of Hastings and Grey de Ruthyn"', their de
scendants, but is now lost. The same office has also
been claimed by the earls of Surrey"*, with that
of bearing the gold spurs (an honour still preserved
by the house of Grey de Ruthyn), but their claims
in the reigns of Charles II. and James II., the latest
I meet with, are not allowed.
The Third Sword seems to have belonged to the
Earls of Warwick ; they bore it in the corona
tions of Edward II."* Richard II."» Henry IV. and
Henry V.'^' I do not find it claimed by them in
later reigns.
' '5 " Joannes rex CastelliB, Sfc. clamavit .... at dux LancastriiE ad ge-
rendum prindpalem gladium dni regis vocatum Cur^tana die coronationis
ejusdem." — Claims, Rich. II.
"S MS. Cott. Vesp. C xiv. p. 133.
"' " Joannes filius Joannis Hastinges nuper comitis Penbrok..., pe
tebat pro castello et villa de Tynby, la graunge de Kingeswod, le commote
de Croytrache^ le manoir de Chfistel Martyn, et le manoir de Tregier, ut
portaret secundum gladium, Richardus comes Arundel petiit idem ra
tione comitatus de Surrey, sed jus adjudicatum Joanni." — Claims, Ric. II.
Also, MSS. Cott. Vesp. C xiv. p. 133. Harl, 592, p. 24.
"* See the last note. The bearing of some of these swords by cer
tain other earls (of which instances are to be found), may perhaps

EXTINCT SERVICES. 151
With regard to the annexation ofthe services now
described to particular titles of nobility, and the con-
trarious claims to the enjoyment of them, one clue
presents itself which may help us to explore the la
byrinth, if it do not discover the retreat of truth.
M. Paris, describing the coronation of the queen of
Henry III. says that the sword Curtein was borne
by the earl of Chester as a token that he is a count
PALATINE, and that he has authority by law to re
strain the king if erring from his duty'^ : now it
appears that the same may be said (with regard to
the title) of all the original holders of these honour
able offices. The dutchy of Lancaster is, it is weU
known, a palatinate ; Pembroke was also a county
palatine, and the same rank appears to have once
been attached to the earldoms of Warren and Sur
rey'^- From these premises I shall venture to sug
gest that the honour of bearing a royal sword at
coronations was assigned to the possessors of these

be accounted for by their connexion in titles or family with those
mentioned in the text.
"9 See Appendix to Book III. No. 4.
120 « Thomas de Bellacampo comes Warwik petebat offidum gestandi
tertium gladium coram rege, Sfc. et habuit." — Claims, Rich. II.
«» JtfSS. Cott. Fesp. C xiv. p. 133. Hari. 592, p. 24. See note "3.
''''' " Comite Cestrira gladium S. Edwardi qui Curtein didtur ante regent
bajulante, in signum quod comes est palatii, et regem, si oberret, habeat de
jure potestatem cohibendi."—M, Paris, sub an. 1236. See also Milton'i
Z'enure of Kings and Magistrates, Works, folio, p. 317.
'23 Selden's Titles of Honor, part II. ch. 5, viii. ix.

152 EXTINCT SERVICPS.
titles on account of their palatine rank; and that
after the earldom of Chester was united to the crown
by Henry III. the honour of bearing the Curtana
might devolve upon another of that rank, as among
the twelve peers of France, the duties of the higher
peerage when vacant were performed by the pos
sessor ofthe next in seniority, and so in succes
sion'^ : hence then the claim of the dukes of Lan
caster'^*. Upon the same grounds we may account
for the bearing ofthe royal spurs ; this was the ser
vice of a palatine. The bishop of Durham also is
count palatine ; and hence the service which he per
forms'*", a service nearly the same as that imposed
on Castrucio duke of Lucca in the patent of his crea
tion as Comes palatii LateVanensis, by the emperor
Lewis of Bavaria (^A,D, 1338'^'.)
The right of assisting personally in the ceremo
nies of coronation and of bearing any ofthe royal in
signia (except where such assistance forms part ofthe
duty of a state officer, or service of a tenant in ser
geanty) may indeed be regarded as the distinguish
ing mark of a palatine ; and I have no doubt that
154 Thus, at the coronation of Philip II, (1179) Henry the young
king of England, duke of Aquitain and second peer, officiated as duke
of Burgundy and premier peer, — Menin, p, 51.
"5 The palatinate of Lancaster was erected by charter of Ed
ward III, "S gee page 133,
'*' " Declarantes .... tibi et successoribus tuis, ex prtedicta comitatus
idignitate competere jus assistendi perpetuo benedictioni, s, unctioni, et

EXTINCT SERVICES. 153
both the electors of Germany and the peers of France
perform the functions respectively assigned to them
in virtue of this rank, especially as in old writings
several of their number are said to enjoy it'^.
In connexion with the three swords, we may add
that the Premier Earl of England used to redeem
that with which the king is invested, and which is of
fered at the altar ; and also to bear it before the sove
reign in the returning procession'^*. This service
was claimed at the coronations of Charles II. and
James II. by the duke of Norfolk as earl of Arun
del, but was not allowed.
The manors of Kettilbarston and Nedding
in Suffolk were granted in the 23d of Henry VI. to
William de la Pole marquis of Suffolk, to be holden
by the service of carrying a golden sceptre with a
dove at the top, upon the day of the coronation of
the king of England, and another sceptre of ivory
with a dove of gold at the coronation ofthe queen '™.
The lord ofthe manor of Fingreth in the county
of Essex claims the office of chamberlain to the queen
and keeper ofthe chamber door on the day of coro-
coronatiani successorum nostrorum, Sfc. et preedpue sodandi et deducendi
ipsos Ramanos prindpes, tempore coronationis fienda; de eis," Sfc. — Sel
den, Titles of Honor, part II. ch. I, xxxvii.
"' Ducange, i;oc. Comes; Selden, Titles of Honor, part II. ch. 3, xvi.
'«9 " Comes dignior," Sfc, MS, Cott. Nero, C ix. p. 165.
'3» Kirby's Suffolk Traveller, 273 ; Ives's Select Papers, p. 123.

154 EXTINCT SERVICES.
nation, with the queen's bed and furniture as his feej
and likewise to have a clerk in the Exchequer to
receive the queen's gold. This manor was holden
by Gilbert de Sandford'", chamberlain to Eleanor
queen of Henry III. and passed with his daughter
and heiress to the family of Vere, earls of Oxford,
who were said to hold it by the above-described ser
vice, tiU after 1562'^. At the coronations of James
II. and queen Anne the claim was made by Dr. Co
rey and his wife, and at that of George II. by Wil
liam Fytche, esq. then lord, but was not allowed
to them '^^.
The manor of Sheen in the county of Surrey was
very early held by service to be performed at coro
nations. " The first mention I find of it," says Mr
Lysons, " is in the reign of king John ; when it was
the property of Michael Belet, who held it by the
service of being the king's butler, having been grant
ed to his ancestors with that office annexed by Hen
ry I, '3*" He further informs us that John son of

'31 " Gilb' de Saunford manerium de Magna Hormad, Fingrie, Ginges,
et partem de Wlfhamesten per serjant' quod sit camerar' due regine," —
Testa de Nevill, p. 266.
'3' See Morant's ifist. and ^ntij. 0/ Essex, vol. ii. p. 58. "Robertus
de Vere comes OxoniiE tenet manenum de Fingreth in com' Essex per ser
jantiam essendi camerarius domini regis [^sic, sed qutEre"] die caronatianis
sute ; et idem Robertus et Matilda uxor ejus tenent manerium de Ging-
RegintE per serjantiam custodiendi cameratn damintE reginte die corona
tionis prcedietrB." — Pla. Cor. 13 Edw, I, Essex. Blount's Fragmenta
Antiquitatis, p. 53, 23.

EXTINCT SERVICES, 155
Michael Belet left two daughters, between whom the
manor was divided, one of theih married to Oliver,
and the other to Valletort. — -To these particulars we
may add that the exercise of his service of botelry
by Michael Belet is recorded by Matthew Paris '^*,
and that from the Testa de NevilP^^ we may infer its
extinction by a change of tenure in the reign of Ed
ward I. The precise nature ofthe service, so ill-de
fined in the accounts above cited, maybe learned from
another source to have been that of finding two white
cups for the king on the day of his coronation'^' ; in
this act consisted his butlership.
The present is an additional proof that although
several manors unconnected with each other may
have been said to be holden by the service of being
butler, lardiner, or the like, yet that these terms are
very frequently to be understood as meaning only a
sergeanty ofthe buttry or lardry, or, in other words,
a particular service of some kind in those depart
ments ofthe royal house. The distinction between
'33 In the reign of Edward VI. a claim was admitted of usher and
keeper of the king's chamber door.
'34 Enuirons of London, vol, i. p. 436, quoting MS. Harl. 313. f. 21.
'35 Sub an. 1236, "Ex officio, Pincerr(a fuit magister Micha'el Belet."
'3S In Surrey, under the head Serjantie mutate in servic' militare, is
"Joh'es de Valle Torta di'feod."—{p. 229.)
'37 " Chenes, — Othonus de Grandison et Johannes de Valletorta et AH
da uxor ejus tenent villam de Chenes de serjantia inveniendi die corona
tionis regis duos albas ciphos ad prandium, et modo arrentata est ad viij i."
—Pla. Cor. 19 Hen. Ill, Sarrej/.— Blount, p. 82.

156 EXTINCT SERVICES.
these several sergeanties hath seldom been observ
ed or attended to ; yet the importance of such a di
stinction is sufficiently apparent from what hath heen
said ofthe disputed claim of the lords Abergavenny
and Maynard, and ofthe tenure ofthe manor of BU-
sington. In the reign of James II. a claim was offered by
William Weld, esq. as lord of the manor of Wyn-
FRED in Dorsetshire, " to serve the king with water
for his hands, and to have the bason and ewer for his
fee :" but the claim was not allowed. The service
here stated, and the fees due for its performance, ap
pear to have been always enjoyed by the lord great
chamberlain, yet they are assigned by very early re
cords to the family of Newborough, the old proprie
tors ofthe manor of Wynfred'^* : perhaps, as in the
above-mentioned cases, some difference may have
existed in the duty to be performed which rendered
it a distinct condition of tenure. It is to be remem
bered that in former times, though every class of ser
vice was subdivided among the tenants ofthe crown
to increase the magnificence ofthe court and to sweU
the crowd of its retainers, yet the functions of aU
must have been exercised in concert, and must there-
138 " Newborowi hi tenuerunt hie Winfrott cum tata centuria, ex dona
regis Henrid Primi, per servidum camerarii {ex libra inqidsitionum lo-
quor) in capite de domino rege. Sub Edwardo autem Tertio legi hoc te-
neri per serjeantiam, videlicet Lavatorium tenendo ad lavationem Domini

EXTINCT SERVICES, 157
fore have been distinct : hence, though we cannot
now define their several characters, yet it is not a
sufficient ground for the rejection of one claim to
feudal service that another is admitted which be
longs to the same department. The foregoing re
marks might be illustrated by records of other here
ditary services annext to the royal house; but as
these would probably not be found to relate to the
ceremony which is the object of our present inquiry,
the application of them is left to the studious reader.
To the list of extinct services which is here pre
sented, some rejected ones might have been added ;
but the absolute failure of their pretensions in the
court of claims is deemed a sufficient reason for their
omission. ^
The foUowing are the manors held by coronation
services, arranged under their several counties. Page
Bedfordsh, Bedford Service of Almoner 117
Dorsetshire Wynfred^'^  Water-bearer 156
Essex Easton ¦ Caterer and lar
diner 130
 Fingreth — ^— Queen's Chamb. 153
— — Heydon  Towel 145
regis in die coronationis." — Camden's Britannia, Dorset. By " servi
cium camerarii" I understand a sergeanty of chamberlainship. See
also Blount's Fragmenta, p. 29. '39 The services of the manors
printed in Italics are extinct or not allowed.

158 Esse.^ Hertforilsh,Kent" Leicestersh. Lincolnsh, Norfolk

SERGEANTS AT ARMS.

Nottingh. Suffolk Surrey Isle of Man

Liston
Wimondley Bilsington
Kibworth ScrivelsbyAshill Kenninghall Scoulton Worksop Kettilbarston Addington Sheen

Page
Service of Wafers 146
 Cupbearer 126
¦¦ Maple cups 144
 Panneter 127-
' ChampioQ 135
 Napier 132
 Butler 118
-^^— Lardiner 128
 Glove 138
— — ^ SceptrB 153
 Gerout 147
 Two cups 154
 Falcons 143

§ 11. Of the Sergeants at Arms, Gentlemen Pen
sioners, SfC.
The Sergeants at Arms are the most antient kind
of guard waiting on the person of our kings ; they
commonly walk before the sovereign, and in going
to his coronation they attend the several bearers of
regalia. The sergeants at arms were first instituted
by king Richard I. in imitation of a corps ofthe same
name formed by Philip Augustus king of France :
their duty originally was to watch round the king's

'39 '' Item a la grevous compleint de ta communalte fait a nostre sa-.
gnur le roi en cest parlement del excessive et outrageous noumbre des ser-
geantz darmes, et deplusottrs grantz extorsions et oppressions par euxfgitt

SERGEANTS AT ARMS. 159
tent in complete armour, with a mace, bow and ar
rows, and a sword ; and occasionally to arrest trai
tors and other offenders about the court, for which
the mace was deemed a sufficient authority. Their
number was at first twenty-four, all being persons of
good birth ; but in after times they were so much in
creased as to become a public grievance, and in the
reign of Richard II. a statute was past, limiting the
company to thirty '^* : in later times the number has
usually been much less. The sergeants at arms are
still distinguisht by their maces, which are of silver
gilt, and they are decorated with the silver collar
ofSS. The honourable band of Gentlemen Pensioners is
the in. mediate guard ofthe sovereign's person in the
procession to his coronation, as well as on other oc
casions of state. They also bring up the dishes ofthe
second course at the feast, and after the ceremony
the honour of knighthood is generally conferred on
two of their number. There are forty of the pen
sioners, and their officers are a captain, lieutenant,
standard-bearer, &c, : their usual arms are pole-
axes. The Yeomeii of the Guard march at the close of
the procession, and are armed with partizans or hal-
au paeple le roy voet qils soient trestautz deschargez et qe de eux et de autres
soienf reprises bones et sufficeantes persones tanqal noumbre de irent sanz
pluis desore enavant," Sfc— Stat. an. 13 Rich. II. cap. vi.

160 YEOMEN OF THE GUARD.
berts ; their well-known dress has been preserved
from the time of their first establishment in the reign
of Henry VII. The officers ofthe guard are the cap
tain, lieutenant, ensign, clerk ofthe cheque, and four
exempts or exons ; the yeomen are one hundred in
number.

BOOK IV.
CEKEMONIAL OF AN ENGLISH CORONATION.

§ 1. Of the Proclamation and Summons,
JL HE present division of our subject will comprise
a Ceremonial drawn from the practice of the later
reigns, with such remarks as may serve to point out
the most important deviations from antient usage.
When a day is appointed for the coronation it is
usual for the king designate to name commissioners
for holding the Court of Claims, and to issue a Pro
clamation giving notice to such as are bound to ser
vice by their offices or tenures to appear and perform
their respective functions. The proclamation is pub-

162 PROCLAMATION AND SUMMONS,
lisht in the usual form by the heralds at arms, at the
accustomed places in London and Westminster. —
Letters of Summons are then sent to the peers in the
following form, adapted to the several ranks,
G, R.
Right trusty and right well-beloved cousin, we
greet you well. Whereas we have appointed the
day of next for the solemnity of our
royal coronation ; these are therefore to will and
command you, all excuses set apart, that you make
your personal attendance on us, at the time above
mentioned, furnisht and appointed as to your rank
and quality appertaineth, there to do and perform
such services as shall be required and belong unto
you, Aiid whereas we have also resolved that the
coronation of our royal consort the queen shall be
solemnized on the same day ; we do further hereby
require the countess your wife to make her personal
attendance on our said royal consort, at the time and
in the manner aforesaid : whereof you and she are
not to fail. And so we bid you heartily fareweU.
Given at the day of &c.'
To such noble persons as are not able to attend the ,

' See the Additional Notes and Appendix. ,
¦* Sir George Buck, in his valuable history of Richard III. remarkt
that it was " the auncyent manner and custome that the prince whoe
was next to sncceede the kinge deceased, should goe to the Tower of
London, the casUe royall and cheefe howse of safetye in this kinge-

KNIGHTS OF THE BATH. 163
ceremony letters of dispensation are granted, when
a sufficient cause of absence is made known.
In former times, when the Tower of London was
the occasional residence of the kings of England, it
was usual for the prince on his accession to the throne
to assemble there the great nobles, officers of state,
and members of his court ^, and from thence to go
through the city to the Palace of Westminster, in
a procession which occupied the day preceding that
ofthe coronation. But before the king's departure
a ceremony Was performed which deserves particu
lar notice ; — ^the creation of Knights ofthe Bath.
" This act of royal grace," saith Mr Anstis, " hath
been usually displayed upon the coronation and mar
riage of our kings, the coronation of both queens re
gents and queens consorts, the birth and marriage
ofthe royal issue and their first advancement to ho
nours, upon the designed expeditions of our kings,
against their foreign enemies, upon installations into
the most noble order of the Garter, and when some
grand anniversary festivals were celebrated^." The
antient knights ofthe Bath were not an incorporated
brotherhood, but, like those other kinds or classes of
knighthood, the bannerets and bachelors (or knights
dome," and stay there " untill all things of royall apparall and pompe
iiecessarye and proper to his consecration and coronation were fitly
in redines." — New Edit. p. 21. 3 Observations introductory to an
Historical Essay upon the Knighthood ofthe Bath, 4to, p. 66,
M 2

164 KNIGHTS OF THE BATH.
of the sword) derived their title from the manner of
their creation. This, it appears, chiefly consisted in
the noviciate's being conducted to a chamber where
a bath was prepared in which he bathed : he then.
resumed his clothes, with a hermit's weed of rus
set cloth, and, going to the church or chapel of the
palace, kept his vigil till almost day-break, when he
retired to rest. In the riiorning, habited in proud
and costly robes, he came forth and took horse in the
court ofthe palace, and coming to the hall, received
the spurs and sword, and was dubbed knight by the
hand of his sovereign*.
Such were the ceremonies " to that solempne and
highe knighthod apperteynyng," which were used at
the coronations of our antient kings : but from the
reign of Charles II. these, together with the proces
sion through the city of London, have been entire
ly discontinued. Before this time, then, the great,
festival of which we treat may be said to have be
gun on the evening when the vigils ofthe bath were
performed. On the following day, the creation of
the knights was succeded by a royal feast, at the
Tower, after which every thing was put in order for
the magnificent progress of the king and his court
through the midst ofthe capital. Upon this occasion
* For a more full account of these ceremonies see Segar's Honor,
Military and Civil, lib.ii. cap, II, Camden's Britannia, Carters tdna-
lysis of Honor and Armory, &c. also, Leigh's Accedence, p. 38.

PROCESSION FROM THE TOWER, 165
the streets were cleaned, and the houses decorated
with tapestry and arras ; bands of. music were sta
tioned at convenient intervals ; and four grand tri
umphal arches were erected, peopled with gods and
genii who saluted the sovereign with appropriate
speeches or songs. The aldermen of the city were
placed in Cheapside, and the cofnpanies ranged along
the streets, aU in their proper habits. With respect
to the procession itself, it will suffice to say that it
consisted of the usual attendants of royalty, and of
the judges, peers, great officers of state, and princes
ofthe blood. The king rode, bare-headed*, under
a canopy borne by four knights, who were to be
" chaunged at divers and many places, as well for
•that the king maye be well servid of many noble per
sons, to their great honor, as for their ease that beare
it," — The queen came after, and, like the king, unco
vered ; she was carried on a sumptuous litter, with
cushions of white damask, her ladies following in cha
riots : all the rest were on horseback, or walking ;
and in this manner they preceded through the city
by Temple Bar, to the old palace of Westminster,
where the king and his royal consort were used to
lodge that night.

5 The following circumstance is recorded of Henry IV. in his pro
gress from the Tower : " Rex ipse solernpniter equitavit in gouna de pre-
dosissimo panno aureo, discooperto capite, quamvis tempus esset ex nebula
pbioiosum," — Chron, Rishang. MS. Cott. Faust. B ix.

166
§ 2. Of the assembling of the Peers, and bringing of
the Regalia.
We need not inquire whether the king now sleeps
at the palace of Westminster on the eve of the co
ronation, as his predecessors were used to do ; he
is, however, first publicly seen there in the morn
ing ofthe day on which the ceremony is performed,
at the meeting of the peers in the house of Lords,
before their coming down into the great hall. Be
fore this takes place his majesty is attended by the
lord great chamberlain of England, who delivers to
him the shirt prepared for the unction, and an under
dress of crimson satin. He is afterwards habited in
the parliament robes of crimson velvet, with the cap
of estate. The queen also is appareled in her robes
of purple velvet and cap of estate.
At the hour appointed for their assembling, the
peers arrive at Westminster, and take their robes
and coronets in the house of Lords : the peeresses
coming in their chairs to the great north door ofthe
palace, pass up the hall, and assemble in the Painted
Chamber, all being ready drest and robed, and with
their coronets in their hands. The archbishops and
bishops assemble about the same time, and vest them
selves in their rochets, in the house of Lords and
chambers adjacent. The judges, and others of the
long robe, together with the gentlemen of the privy

ASSEMBLING OF THE PEERS. 167
chamber, esquires ofthe body, sergeants at law, mas
ters in chancery, aldermen of London, chaplains hav
ing dignities, and six clerks in chancery, being all in
their proper habits,asse mble in the court of Requests",
where the officers of arms arrange them according to
their respective classes, four in a rank, placing the
youngest on the left, and then conduct them into the
great haU, in the following manner.
The Six Clerks in Chancery.
King's Chaplains having dignities.
Aldermen of London.
Masters in Chancery.
Sergeants at Law.
The Solicitor General. The Attorney General.
The King's ancient Sergeants.
Esquires of the Body.
Gentlemen of the Privy Chamber.
Barons of the Exchequer, and Justices of both Benches.
Chief Baron of the Excheq. Chief Justice of Com. Fleas.
Master of the Rolls. Chief J, of the King's Bench.
Privy Counsellors who are not peers.
All these are arranged by the officers, on each side
of the hall. — In the mean time the peers and peer
esses being caUed over in the house of Lords and
Painted Chamber, and marshalled according to their
" The court of Reqnesis, which has hitherto been the place of as
sembly for the above classes, is tbe present house of Lords, and was for
merly called the white hall, where the high steward's court was held.
See p. 108, and the Additional Note on p. 169,

168 ASSEMBLING OF THE PEERS,
respective classes, four a-breast, the youngest always
on the left hand, the officers of arms draw them out
in order into the court of Requests, from whence they
are conducted into the hall in this order.
Two Pursuivants at Arms.
Baronesses, four a-breast.
Barons, four a-breast.
Bishops, four a-breast.
Two Pursuivants at Arms.
Viscountesses, four a-breast.
Viscounts, four a-breast.
Two Heralds.
Countesses, four a-breast.
Earls, four a-breast.
Two Heralds.
Marchionesses, four a-breast,
Marquisses, four a-breast.
Two Heralds.
Duchesses, four a-breast.
Dukes, four a-breast.
Norroy King at Arms, Clarenceux King at Arms,
Lord Privy Seal. Lord President of the Council.
Lord High Treasurer, Archbishop of York,
Lord High Chancellor, Archbishop of Canterbury.
Sergeants at Arms.
Gentleman Usher. Garter King at Arms.
Lord High Steward with his white staff.
THE KING,
Train Bearers, six eldest sons of peers.

ASSEMBLING OF THE PEERS. 169
Master of the Robes.
Captain of the Horse in waiting.
Gentlemen of the King's Bedchamber.
Two Grooms of the Bedchamber.
As soon as the baronesses are come into the hall,
they are conducted, by the officers of arms who pre
cede them, down the middle of the hall, towards the
lower end, where they divide to the right and left ;
the barons, bishops, and other classes of nobility be
ing successively arranged above them according to
their rank. For the reception ofthe king the royal
seat or " King's Bench'" at the upper end of the
hall is splendidly fitted up, and another seat of state
with a lower canopy is prepared for the queen : before
these is a table covered with a rich carpet. When his
majesty enters', he ascends the steps attended by the
great officers of state and the two archbishops, with
Garter and the usher of the black rod, and places
himself in this chair. At the same time the queen,
attended by her chamberlain and ladies, comes from
the court of Wards, and repairs to the seat appoint
ed for her, standing before it till the king is seated.
Their majesties being placed in the chairs of state,
the master of the jewel house brings up the four s wordg
which are to be used in the ceremony, namely, the
sword of state, Curtana, and two others, and delivers
' See the Additional Notes.

170 DELIVERY OF REGALIA.
them to the high constable ; the great chamberlain
then takes them and lays them before the king. In
the same manner are delivered the golden spurs.
During this time the dean and prebendaries of
Westminster have assembled in their church, and
now, being vested in surplices and rich copes, set
forth with the other insignia of royalty, which were
antiently kept in the abbey, and bring them to the
palace in the following procession.
Sergeant of the Vestry, with his gilt virge.
Children of the Choir of Westminster, two a-breasf.
Children of the Chapel Royal, two a-breast.
Choir of Westminster, two a-breast.
Gentlemen of the Chapel Royal, two a-breast.
Confessor and Sub-Dean.
Pursuivants at Arms, two a-breast.
Heralds at Arms, two a-breast.
Norroy King at Arms, Clarenceux King at Arms,
Then follow the king's regalia, borne by the dean
and prebendaries, viz.
The Dean, carrying St. Edward's Crown, on a cushion of
cloth of gold.
The Orb with the Cross,
The Sceptre with the Dove,
The Sceptre with the Cross.
St. Edward's Staff,
Then the queen's regalia, borne by prebendaries ;
The Crown, on a cushion of cloth of gold.

DELIVERY OF REGALIA. 171
The Sceptre with the Cross.
The Ivory Rod.
after which. The Bible.
The Chalice.
The Paten,
The rest of the Prebendaries of Westminster in order,
seniors first.
In their progress up the hall they make three obei
sances ; and the dean and prebendaries (having past
through the officers of arms and choirs) ascend the
steps, being preceded by Garter, and come to the
table, where they make their last obeisance. Then
the dean presents the crown to the lord high con
stable, who delivers it to the great chamberlain, by
whom it is laid on the table before the king. The
king's other regalia are also delivered, by the pre
bendaries that brought them, to the dean, and by him
to the high constable, who giving them to the great
chamberlain, they are by him laid upon the table.
The queen's regalia are delivered in like manner,
and laid on the table by themselves before the queen :
which done, the choirs, prebendaries, and dean re
turn in order to the lower end of the hall.
By the king's command Garter now calls up cer
tain noblemen appointed by his majesty to carry the
regalia ; the first of whom coming up and standing
before the table, the great chamberlain delivers to

172 DELIVERY OF REGALIA.
him St Edward's staff, and in like manner the re.st
of the king's regalia to other lords ; the last being
the crown called St Edward's, which is delivered to
the lord high steward. The queen's regalia are then
given by the great chamberlain to the noblemen de
signed to bear them, and the bible, chalice, and pa
ten to bishops'. Lastly, the bishop of Durham and
the bishop of Bath and Wells are summoned up to
support the king, pursuant to antient usage ; and
two other bishops to support the queen.
§ 3. Procession to the Abbey, and arrangements in
the Church,
Preparation is now made for forming the whole
ofthe august company assembled in the hall into an
exact and orderly procession. On the west side stand
thirty-two barons ofthe cinque ports, who are to per
form the service of their towns in supporting cano
pies over the king and queen ; and as the procession
advances, sixteen of them receive the queen at the
* The honour of bearing the holy vessels of the altar belongs pro
perly to the high chancellor and high treasurer of the kingdom, when
these offices are held, as they frequently have been, by bishops. " Can-
cellarius AngHe, si episcopus fuerit, pontificalibus indutus coram rege in
processione calicem sancti Edwardi regalem portabit. Item, Thesaurarius
Anglie, si episcopus fuerit, dalmatica indutus et pontificalibus, patenam
dicti calicis ante regem portabit, et ante Cancellarium ibit." — MS. Cott,
Nero, C ix. p, 167. The Bible has also in late reigns been generally
'brought with the regalia. It appears to have been usual io earUer

PROCESSION TO THE ABBEY. 173
foot of the steps under her canopy ; and the other
sixteen receive in like manner the king. The ser
geants at arms, sixteen in number, being divided into
two classes, attend the king's and queen's regalia :
and the gentlemen pensioners, in number forty, are
ranged in two files, to give way for the procession ;
twenty of them, ten on a side, guard the queen, and
the other twenty guard the king. The peers and peer
esses are in their robes of estate and bear in their
hands the coronets of their respective rank ; the peers
wear the collars of the orders of knighthood to which
tbey may belong : such of them as are officers ofthe
king's household have the wands of office in their
hand. The dignitaries of the law and the church
carry their square caps, and the kings at arms their
coronets ; the chief justices, kings at arms, and lord
mayor of London, have the gilt collar of SS, and the
silver collar is worn by the heralds and sergeants.
For the rest it is sufficient to observe that every per
son in the procession is habited in. the full dress of
ceremony proper to the office which he holds or the
times to bear in tbe procession, with the regalia, certain royal vest
ments, &c, upon a checker table, which was carried by six noblemen ;
thus at the coronation of Richard II. Matthew Paris says " Sequeban-
tur autem sex comites et barones portantes scacarium unum supra quod
posita erant regalia insignia et vestes." — The same is in Hoveden and
Bever's Chronicle. At that of Edward 11. "portabatur unum scac-
carium magnum super quod erant vestes regales," Sfc. — MS. Cott. Vesp.
C xiv, p, 122.

174 PROCESSION TO THE ABBEY.
rank which he enjoys. When the arrangements are
complete, the procession begins to move in the fol
lowing order. The Dean's Beadle with his staff.
High Constable of Westminster with his staff.
A Fife.
Four Drums.
The Drum Major.
Eight Trumpets, four a-breast.
Kettle Drums.
Eight Trumpets, four a-breast.
The Sergeant Trumpeter, with his mace.
Tlie Six Clerks in Chancery.
Closet Keeper of the Chapel Royal.
King's Chaplains having dignities.
Sheriffs of London.
Aldermen of London below the chair in scarlet gowns.
Recorder of London,
Aldermen of London above the chair wearing gold chaiiis.
Masters in Chancery.
Sergeants at Law.
The Solicitor General. The Attorney General.
The King's ancient Sergeants.
Esquires of the Body.
Gentlemen of the Privy Chamber.
Barons of the Exchequer, and Justices of both Benches.
Chief Baron of the Exchequer. Chief Justice of Common Pleas,
Master of the Rolls. Chief Justice of theKing's Bench.

PROCESSION TO THE ABBEY. 175
Children of the Choir of Westminster,
Sergeant of the Vestry. Sergeant Porter of the Palace.
Children of the Chapel Royal in surplices and scarlet mantles.
Choir of Westminster with their music books.
Organ Blower. Groom of the Vestry.
A Sackbut. A Double Courtal. A Sackbut.
Gentlemen of the Chapel Royal in scarlet mantles.
Confessor to the Household. Sub-Dean of the Chapel.
Prebendaries of Westminster in surplices and rich copes.
Dean of Westminster in a surplice, and cope of purple velvet.
Master of the Jewel House.
Bath King at Arms.
Knights of the Bath not peers, in the habit of the order, carrying
their caps in their hands.
Two Pursuivants at Arms.
Privy Counsellors who are not peers.
Knights of the Garter, when not peers, in the habit of the order,
carrying their caps in their hands.
Two Pursuivants at Arms,
Baronesses, four a-breast.
Barons, four a-breast.
Bishops in their rochets, their square caps in their hands.
Two Pursuivants at Arms.
Viscountesses, four a-breast.
Viscounts, four a-breast.
Two Heralds.
Countesses, four a-breast.
Eacts, four a-breast.
Two Heralds.
Marchionesses, four a-breast.
Marquisses, four a-brcast.

176 PROCESSION TO THE ABBEY.
Two Heralds.
Duchesses, four a-breast.
Dukes, four a-breast.
Norroy King at Arms. Clarenceux King at Arms,
Lord Keeper of the Privy Seal, Lord President of the Council,
Lord High Treasurer, Archbishop of York in his rochet.
Lord Chancellor, with the seal. Abp.of Canterburyinhisrochet.
Gentlemen representing the Dukes of
Aquitain. Normandy.
Two Gentlemen Ushers,
The Queen's'Chamberlain. Sergeants at Arms.
The Queen's Regalia, lorne by nollemen, viz.
Rod with the Dove, The Queen's Crown, SceptrewiththeCross.

e -s

A Bishop, THE QUEEN, , A Bishop.
in her purple robes, with the cap of
state on her head, going under
a canopy.
Assistants to the Queen's Train, six ladies.
Lady bearing the Train,
Mistress of the Robes,
Ladies of the Bedchamber,

Two Women of Her Majesty's Bedchamber.
Sergeants at Arms.
The King's Regalia, borne by noblemen, viz.
St Edward's Staff, The Golden Spurs, SceptrewiththeCross.
The third Sword, Curtana. ¦ The second Sword.
Usher of the Green Rod. Usher of the White Rod.

PROCESSION TO THE ABBEY.

177

Lord Mayor of
London, with
his mace.

Lion King at
Arms.

Garter King at
Arms,

Gent. Usher
of the Black
Rod.

Lord Great Chamberlain.

Princes of the Blood, having their trains borne.
Sergeants at Arms.
Earl Marshal, Sword of State. High Constable H. Constable
of England. of Scotland,
Sergeants at Arms.
Rodwiththe StEdw<i's Crown, Orb with the
Stafi'of Dove. borne by the Cross. Coronet of
the High Lord High Steward.
Steward. The Paten, The Bible. The Chalice,
(borne by three Bishops.)

the High
Steward.

Bishop of
B.andW.

THE KING,

Bishop of
Durham,

2> M

in his robes of crimson velvet,
with the cap of state on his head ;
under a canopy.
Train Bearers, six eldest sons of peers.
Master of the Robes.
Lords of the Bedchamber,

Stand* Hearer Captain of Capt, ofthe Capt. of the Lieut, of the
of Ihe Gent, the Guard. Horse in Gentlemen Gentlemen
Pensioners, waiting. Pensioners. Pensioners.
Gentlemen of the King's Bedchamber,
Two Grooms of the Bedchamber.
Ensign of the Guard. Lieutenant of the Guard.
Exempts. 100 Yeomen of the Guard. Exempts.
Clerk of the Cheque to the Yeomen of the Guard.
N

178 ARRANGEMENTS IN THE CHURCH,
In this order, with little variation*, it has been usual
for the procession to move from Westminster hall
through the new palace-yard to the west door ofthe
collegiate church ; the persons who compose it walk
ing on a raised platform covered with blue cloth,
which also extends from the steps in the hall and to
the foot ofthe steps in the choir ; the passage being
railed in on both sides, and protected by horse and
foot guards. During its progress the drums beat a
march, the trumpets sound, and an anthem is sung
by the choirs.
The arrangements within the church for placing
those who are engaged in the ceremony may be brief
ly described as follows. In the upper part of the
chancel, between the choir and the high altar, and
under the tower, is a large platform called the Thea
tre'* ; in the midst of this are placed the royal thrones,
the king's being elevated by five steps ascending all
round, that of the queen being two steps lower. On
the south and north sides of the theatre are benches
for the peers and peeresses, and against the four great

9 It has not been thought necessary to point out the slight diife-
rences of arrangement which may be found on a comparison of the
more recent processionals, nor to dwell upon the greater diversity ex
isting in those of an earlier d,ite : ofthe latter, Hoveden's account of
the coronation of Rich.-ird I. may bS a sufficient example; the former
may be examined in Ashmole's Narrative of tbe coronation of Charles
II, and Sandford's History of tliat of James 1 1. The processions of
Richard III. and Edward VI. may also be consulted in Grafton's
Chronicle, and Leiand's Collectanea, iv. 327,

ARRANGEMENTS IN THE CHURCH,

179

pillars which support the tower are seats for the of
ficers of arms. On the eastern side of the theatre, in'
front ofthe thrones, are chairs for the king and queen,
in which they sit on first coming into the church. Be
tween these and the altar is placed the old chair of
king Edward (markt e in the annext engraving) ;

on the south side, at c, are the chairs and faldstools
which are used by their majesties during the sermon
and litany, behind which, at n, is a long bench for the
great officers of state and the dukes of Normandy and

'° In our old Latin ceremonials this is called pulpitum i in that of
Charles V. of France, solium in modum eschafaudi; and in a later
French book it is said, " au pulpilre ou jube de I'eglise audessous du cru-
dfix est dresse et pose le throne du roi:" in the( Roman Pontifical it is
termed thalamus sive suggestum; and in the ceremonials of the Greek
empire, onaiflt/ira, which is defined to he " ascensus, seu tabulatum, seu
pulpitum," All the above are spoken of as temporary erections.
N 2

L^

180 ENTRANCE INTO THE CHURCH.
Aquitain, Opposite, on the noi^th side, at b, are the
bishops, and at the side of the altar the chair of the
archbishop of Canterbury, markt A. The pulpit is
against the north east pillar.
As the procession enters the choir, the law officers
and judges ascend the theatre, and dividing to the
right and left go to seats appointed for them in gal
leries on either side, standing before them till the
king and queen are seated. The choir of Westmin
ster, with the prebendaries and dean, wait on the'
left hand side of the middle aisle, in the nave, till
their majesties enter the church : the gentlemen of
the chapel repairing to their galleries, and the various
officers to their respective stations. The peeresses
are then conducted to the seats on the north side of
the theatre, and the peers to those oh the south side.
By this time the king and queen having entered the
church are received by the dean and prebendaries,
with the choir, who preceding a little before their
majesties, sing a full anthem, commonly from Psalm
cxxii. ver. 1. " I was glad when they said unto me,"
Sfc, Then the prebendaries entering the choir ascend
the theatre, and pass over it to their station on the
south side ofthe altar, beyond the king's chair. After
which the dean of Westminster, the great officers,
and two archbishops, with the dukes of Aquitain and
Normandy, ascend the theatre, and stand near the
south-east piUar, The queen, preceded by her vice-

ENTRANCE INTO THE CHURCH. 181
chamberlain, two gentlemen ushers, and chamber
lain, and by the lords who bear her majesty's rega
lia (having left her canopy at the entrance into the
choir), now ascends the theatre, leaving the gentle
men pensioners below in the choir, and the sergeants
at arms at the rail on the west side of the theatre,
and passes on the north side of her throne to the chair
below, and stands by it till his majesty comes. Then
the king, preceded by the officers of state and his re
galia, having also left the barons of the cinque ports
who bore his canopy, the gentlemen pensioners, and
the sergeants at arms, at the places mentioned above,
ascends the theatre, and passing by the south side of
his throne to the chair of state set for him on the
east side of the theatre, near the foot of his throne,
makes an adoration, and kneels down at his faldstool
in private devotion ; the queen doing the like. The
king then seats himself in his chair of state, when
the queen also sits down : the lord chancellor, tho
lord great chamberlain, the lord high constable, and
earl marshal, with the two bishops who support his
majesty, the dean of Westminster, and the lords who
carry the regalia, with Garter and the gentleman
usher, all standing about him ; the queen's officers,
and those who bear her regalia, with the two sup
porting bishops, and the ladies who bear her ma
jesty's train, all standing likewise about the queen.

182
§ 4. Ofthe King's Coronation.
Their majesties being thus seated, and all the no
bility and others duly placed, the two provincial kings
at arms, with the heralds and pursuivants, repair to
their stations at the four corner pillars ofthe theatre,
and the important business of the day commences
with the Recognition ", which is thus performed:
the archbishop of Canterbury standing near the king.
on the east side of the theatre, his majesty rises from
his chair and stands before it, whilst the archbishop,
having his face to the east, says as follows :
Sirs, — I here present unto you king — >  , the
rightful inheritor ofthe crown of this realm; where
fore all ye that are come this day to do your homage,
service, and bounden duty, are ye willing to do the
same l
From thence the archbishop, accompanied by the
lord chancellor, the great chamberlain, the consta
ble, and the earl marshal (Garter king at arms go
ing before them), precedes to the south side of the
theatre and repeats the same words ; and fi-om thence
to the west, and lastly to the north side : the king
standing all the while, and turning his face to the se
veral sides ofthe theatre as the archbishop is speak-.
¦^ Spe remarks on the Recognition in the Additional Notes : the
form here given is from Sandford, our general authority in the fol
lowing sections.

RECOGNITION, 183
ing at each of them. At every repetition the people
express their willingness by acclamation ; and at the
last the trumpets sound and drums beat. This being
done, the following anthem is sung by the choirs, the
king resuming his seat,
Anthe:»i I. {Firmelur manus.)
Psalm Ixxxix, ver. 14. Let thy hand be strengthened : and
thy right hand be exalted. Let justice and judgement be the
preparation of thy seat : let mercy and truth go before thy
face, Allelnjah,
The archbishop in the mean time going to the altar
revests himself in a rich cope (as do also the bishops
who bear any part in the office), and places himself
at the north side of the altar. Then the king rises
from his chair, being supported by the two bishops
and attended, as always, by the dean of West
minster (the great officers and the noblemen who
carry the regalia going before him) ;,puts off his cap
of estate, goes to the steps of the altar, and there
kneels down upon the cushions. He now presents his
First Oblation, consisting of a pall of cloth of
gold, and an ingot or wedge of gold of a pound weight,
which are delivered to him by the great chamber
lain. The archbishop, assisted by the dean, receives
them from his majesty, and lays them reverently on
the altar : which done, the king arising makes an
obeisance towards the altar, and retires to his chair
on the south side of the area or sacrarium. The

184 FIRST OBLATION,
queen, supported by the bishops, is then brought
from her seat, her regalia being horne before her ;
and being come to the steps ofthe altar kneels down,
and oilers a like pall, and then retires to her chair,
set for her likewise on the south side of the area, or
on the king's left hand. After which, their majesties
kneeling at the faldstools placed before their chairs,
the archbishop says the following prayer :
{Deus humilium visitator.')
O God, which dost visit those that are humble, and dost
comfort us by thy holy spirit, send down thy grace upon
this thy servant  , that by him we may feel thy pre
sence among us, through Jesus Christ. Amen."
This prayer being ended, the lords who bore his
majesty's regalia draw near to the steps ofthe altar,
and present the crown, the orb, the rod, the spurs,
the sceptre, and St Edward's staff, to the archbishop,
who lays them upon the altar, the lords retiring to
their respective seats. The queen's crown, scep
tre, and rod are then delivered in the same manner;
which done, the dukes of Aquitain and Normandy,
with the great officers of state, repair to their seats
on the south side of the area, behind their majesties'

'" Instead of this prayer we find in Sandford the following: "0
God, who dwellest in the high and holy place, with them also who
are of an humble spirit, look down graciously upon these thyservants,
¦ our king, and  our queen, here prostrate before thee at
thy footstool; and mercifully receive these oblations, ifc,"

LITANY. 185
chairs. Their majesties rising from their chairs, and
kneeling again at their faldstools, which are now
placed facing the east, the queen's on the left hand
of the king's, the archbishop gives notice to two of
the bishops to begin the Litany, the choirs making
the responses'^- After which, at the end of the col
lect, " We humbly beseech thee, o Father, merci-
fiilly to look upon our infirmities," the archbishop,
being all this while at the north side of the altar, says
these two prayers '* -.
{Omnipotens sempiterne Deus.)
Almighty and everlasting God, creator of all things, king
of kings, and lord of lords, give ear, we beseech thee, unto
our humble prayers, and multiply thy blessings upon this
thy servant  , whom, ia thy name, with lowly devo
tion, we consecrate'* our king. Grant that by thy inspira
tion he may govern with the mildness of Solomon, and en-
joy a peaceable kingdom. Graut that he may serve thee with
fear, and fight for thee with constancy. Defend him by thy
mighty arm, compass him with thy protection, and enable
him to overcome all his enemies. Honour him before all the
kings of the earth. Let him rule over countries, and let na-
'3 " Infra Letaniam hae adjungant — Ut presentem famulum tuum in
tua pietate, justitia, et sanditate confirmare et conservare digneris — Te
rogamus audi nos," Sfc. — Lib. Reg. The Litany, in all the ceremonials
before that of James II. is placed after the Sermon and Oath.
'* The former of these is not in tbe Ordo of George III.
'5 The old Latin ceremonials read "in regem eligimvs," asio also
the Roman Pontifical, and the authorized ritual of France, for which
see Selden, Titles of Honor, parti, chap. 8.

186 SERMON.
tions bow down before him. Establish his throne with judge
ment and equity. Let justice flourish in his days; and grant
thq,t he, supported by the due obedience and hearty love of
his people, may sit on the throne of his fathers many years;
and, after this transitory life, may reign with. thee in thine
everlasting kingdom, through Jesus Christ our Lord and Sa
viour. Amen. {Deus qui populis.)
O God, which providest for thy people by thy power, and
Tulest over them in love, grant unto this thy servant —-  >
the spirit of wisdom and government, that, being devoted
unto thee, he may so wisely govern his kingdom, that in his
tiine t|ie church may be in safety, and Christian devotion
continue in peace; that so persevering to the end in good
wtjrks, he may by thy mercy come unto thine everlasting
kingdom, through thy Son Jesus Christ our Lord, who liveth
and reigneth with thee, world without end. Amen.
The Communion Service is now read by the
archbishop, and the Epistle and Gospel by two of
the bishops ; after which the prelate appointed to
preach the Sermon ascends the pulpit, andthe king
andqueen seat themselves again in their chairs on
the south side of the area, the archbishop sitting
in his chair at the altar. His majesty now puts on
his cap of estate, During sermon the two bishops
who support the king stand on each side of hira; the
lords who carry the swords bear them erected, on his
right hand ; and the lord great chamberlain standi
on the left.

OATH. 187
Oath. — The sermon being ended, the king un
covers his head, and the archbishop repairs to his ma
jesty, and asks him. Sir, are you willing to take the
oath usually taken by your predecessors ? The king
answers, I am willing.
Then the archbishop ministers these questions, to
which the king answers, as followeth :

'"-4Sp. — Will you solemnly promise and swear to
govern the people of this kingdom of G reat Britain'^,
and the dominions thereunto belonging, according
to the statutes in parliament agreed on, and the ye-
spective laws'* and customs ofthe same ?
King, — I solemnly promise so to do.
Abp. — Will you, to your power, cause law and
justice, in mercy, to be executed in all your judge
ments ?
Ming, — I wiU.
Abp, — Will you to the utmost of your power main
tain the laws of God, the true profession of the Go
spel, and the protestant reformed religion establish
ed by law ? [And will you maintain and preserve
inviolably the settlement of the church of England,
and the doctrine, worship, discipline, and government
'^ The oath which is here inserted is that which was administered
to his present majesty king George III. according to the last settle
ment of it by parliament. In the Additional Notes I shall give the
oath which is in Sandford, with a sketch of its history.
» « England," W. & M. , '« " the l^^ws," ^c. W. Si M.

fSS OATH.
thereof as by law established, within the kingdoms
of England and Ireland, the dominion of Wales, and
town of Berwick upon Tweed, and the territories
thereunto belonging, before the union of the two
kingdoms'* ?] And wiU you preserve unto the bi
shops and clergy of England^*, and to the churches
there committed to their charge, all such rights and
privileges as by law do or shall appertain unto them
or any of tbem ?
King, — All this I promise to do.
He then goes to the altar, and laying his hand upon
the Gospels, takes the oath following -. — The things
which I have here before promised I will perform and
keep, so help me God. He then kisses the book, and
signs the oath.
The Anointing. — The king now goes to his fald
stool, which is placed towards the altar, and kneels
thereat; the queen in the mean time coming from her
chair to her faldstool on the left hand of the king's,
at which she also kneels, whilst the choirs sing the
hymn Veni Creator Spiritus as prefatory to the anoint
ing. After which the archbishop says this prayer
or coUect :

'9 This clause was added to the oath, and the above alterations
made in it, on the union of England and Scotland.
«» " this realm," W. & M.

ANOINTING. 189
{Te invocamus, Domine.)
We beseech thee, o Lord, holy Father, almighty and
everlasting God, for this thy servant  , that, as at first
thou didst bring him into the world by thy divine provi
dence, and through the flower of his age hast preserved him
unto this present day, so thou wouldst enrich him evermore
with thy bounty, and fill him with grace and truth, and daily
increase in him all goodness, in the sight of God and man ;
that being placed in the throne of supreme government, as.
sisted by thy heavenly, grace, and by thy mercy defended
from all his enemies, he may govern the people committed
to his charge, in wealth, peace, and godliness, through Jesus
Christ our Lord. Amen.
After the coUect, the archbishop with a loud voice
says, Abp. — The Lord be with you.
Resp, — And with thy spirit.
jibp, — Lift up your hearts !
Resp, — We lift them up to the Lord.
Abp. — Let us give thanks unto the Lord our God.
Resp. — It is meet-and right so to do.
Abp. — It is very meet and right, and our bounden duty,
that wie should at all times and in all places give thanks unto
thee, o Lord, holy Father, almighty and everlasting God,
the exalter of the humble, and the strength of thy chosen,
which in the beginning, by the pouring out of the flood, didst
chasten the sins of the world, and, by a dove conveying an
olive branch, didst give a token of reconcilement unto the
earth; and again, didst consecrate thy servant Aaron a priest
by tbe anointing of oil ; and afterwards, by tbe effusion of

190 ANOINTING.
this oil didst make priests, and kings, and prophets, to go
vern thy people Israel ; and by the voice of the prophet
David didst foretel that the countenance of thy church should
be made chearful with oil. We beseech thee. Almighty Fa
ther, that thou wilt vouchsafe lo bless and sanctify this thy
servant  , that he may minister peace unto his people,
and imitate Aaron in thy service. That he may attain the
perfection of government in counsel and judgement, througli
Christ Jesus our Lord. Amen.
This preface being ended, the choirs sing thei fol
lowing anthem :
Anthem II. {Unxerunt Salamonem.)
Zadok the priest and Nathan the prophet anointed Solo
mon king; and all the people rejoiced, and said, God save
the king, long live the king, may the king live for ever*'.
In the mean time the king arises and goes to the
altar, attended by the lord great chamberlain, who
disrobes his majesty of the mantle and surcoat of
"' After this anthem the old rituals have the prayer Praspice Om
nipotens, " Look down Almighty God," Sfc.
^- The formulary which is given above on the authority of Sand
ford diifers in a material point from Ashmole and from all the rituals
since the Conquest. In these the invocation is recited at the begin
ning of the ceremony, when the hakos are anointed : thus in the
Ordo of the time of Henry I. {MS. Catt. Claud. A iii.) we find this
rubric, '* Tunc demum ab ipso metropolitano unguantur sibi manus de
oleo sanctificato ;" after which is the invocation, " Unguantur manus
iste de oleo sanctificato, unde uncti fuerunt reges et propheta,'' Sfc. which
in the later English services is rendered as follows: — " Let these hands
be anointed with holy oil, as kings and prophets have been anointed,
and as Samuel did anoint David tobe king; that thou mayest be bless
ed and established a king in this kingdom, over the people whom the

ANOINTING}, 191
crimson velvet : and king Edward's chair, with afoot-
stool, being placed in the midst of the area before
the altar, the king seats himself in it. The ampulla
containing the consecrated oil is now brought from
the altar by the dean of Westminster, who pours
the oil into the spoon ; and the several parts of the
king's dress which are closed with ribbands being
first opened by the archbishop, he precedes to anoint
the king, in form of a cross : First, on the palms of
his hands, saying. Be these hands anointed with holy
oil. Second, on the breast, saying. Be this breast
anointed, 8fc. Third, on both shoulders, and be
tween the shoulders, saying. Be these shoulders an
ointed, 8fc. Fourth, on the bowings of both his arms,
saying. Be these arms anointed, 8fc. Lastly, on the
crown of the head, saying. Be this head anointed
with holy oil, as kings and prophets were anointed,
and as Solomon was anointed king, 8fc.^
Lord thy God hath given thee to rule and govern. Which he vouch
safe togrant who with the Father and the Holy Ghost reigns in glory
everlasting." The same form is observed in the coronation services
of Fiance and Germany, except that the hands are anointed last,
and the invocation then pronounced ; which was probably the case in
the Ordo of .^Ethelred II. defective in this part of the ceremony (see
Appendix). What was the reason for this change in our ritual we
know not, but the reader w ill doubtless observe that the scriptural al
lusions which are used in both forms of the invocation are applied in
them to dift'erent actions; and in this view the modern reading will
appear justified, since the head is the part particularly mentioned
by the Jewish writers as receiving the unction — (see Levit. viii. 12 ;
1 Sam. X. 1 i Psalm cxxxiii. 2). It may be remembered that accords

192 ANOINTING.
While the anointing is performed a pall of doth
of gold is held over tbe king's head by four knights
of the Garter. When it is concluded, the dean lays
the ampul and spoon again upon the altar ; and the
archbishop, placing himself on the north side thereof,
pronounces the following invocation, the king kneel
ing at his footstool. {Deus, Dd filius.)
God, the Son of God, Christ Jesus our Lord, who was
anointed of his Father with the oil of gladness above his fel.
lows, pour down upon thy head the blessing of the Holy
Ghost, and make it enter into thy heart, so that thou mayest
receive invisible grace ; and, having j ustly governed thy tem
poral kingdom, thou mayest reign with him eternally, who
being without sin, iloth live in glory, with God the Father
and the Holy Ghost, for ever and ever. Amen.
The king now rises, and sits down in the chair ;
and the dean of Westminster, having first dried all
the places anointed, except the head and the hands,
with cotton wool, closes again the places that were
ing to the Roman Pontifical the heads of kings were not to be anoint
ed at all ; an exception was however made from this general rule in
the case of France and England, where such anointing was said to
prevail (see Selden, Titles of Honor, part I. ch. 8, i.) : so that the
authority of the Pontiftcal in this respect, especially with the excep
tion above noticed, will not be of much importance in the present in
quiry, Sonie further remarks on the antient mode of Unction are re
served for the Additional Notes.
°3 The linen coif which was thus used Is the chrismate of the ri
tualists, and, like the unction itself, was antiently used in baptism.
Olim ut et hodie, baptizatorum statim atque chiismate in fronte mgtr

ANOINTING. 193
opened in his garments. Then a coif of lawn is de
livered by the lord great chamberlain to the arch
bishop, and by him placed upon the king's head^^, and
linen gloves are also put on his hands ; in the mean
time a short anthem is sung by the choirs.
The Investing. — The dean of Westminster now
brings from the altar the Colobium sindonis, which
he puts upon the king, standing before his chair, the
archbishop saying this prayer :
(Deus rex regum.)
O God, the king of kings and lord of lords, by whom
kings reign a"nd princes decree justice, vouchsafe, we be
seech thee, in thy favour to bless this kingly ornament, and
grant that thy servant ¦ our king, who shall wear it,
may shine in thy sight with the ornament of a good life and
holy actions, and after this life ended, he may for ever en
joy that life and glory which hath no end, through Jesus
Christ our Lord. Amen.

iantur, ne chrisma deflueret, capita panno Candida obvolveiantur, qui oc
tavo demum die ab iis auferebatur," — Ducange, v. Chrismate. An early
instance of its use in England occurs in the Saxon Chronicle (an. 878) ;
Guthrum the Dane was baptized at Aire, and " hij- cjii)-m-ly)-in j paej-
set petomoii" : that is, his chrismal was taken ofi- at Wedmore. It was
worn for seven days after coronation as it was after baptism, and on
the eighth it was taken off by the abbot of Westminster: the parti
cular time for its removal may have been derived from the practice
of the J«ws, who anointed their high-priest for seven days in succes
sion. See Dom Calmet's Dictionary, ii. Onction ; and Selden, DeSucces,
in Pontif. 1, ii, c.9. I'he use of the coif in our coronations is now dis-,
continued ; and it is not mentioned in the Ordo of George HI.

194 INVESTING.
The dean then brings from the altar ihe Superiw
nica or close Pall, with the girdle, and the Buskins and
Sandals of cloth of gold, with all of which the king is
successively invested^*. After this he brings the Spurs
and delivers them to the lord great chamberlain,who,
kneeling down, puts them on the king's heels. Then
the archbishop takes the Sword of State, in hs scab
bard of purple velvet, and laying it on the altar, says
the following prayer :
{Exaudi queesumus.)
Hear our prayers, we beseech thee, o Lord ! and vouch.
safe by thy right hand of majesty to bless and sanctify this
sword, wherewith this thy servant ——^ desireth to be girt,
that it may be a defence and protection of churches, widows,
and orphans, and all thy servants, and a terror to all those
that lie iu wait to do mischief; through Jesus Christ our
Lord. Amen.
This being ended, the archbishop, assisted by other
bishops, delivers the sword into the king's hand, and
the lord great chamberlain^ then girds his majesty
with it, the archbishop saying
{Acdpe Gladium,)
Receive' this kingly sword, which is hallowed for the de
fence of the holy church, and delivered unto thee by the
'^ The investiture with the colobium, the mpertunica, and the bus
kins and sandals, is not directed by the Ordo of George IU. and w"'
probably omitted.
'^ In Scotland this was done by the high, constable.

INVESTING. 195
hands of the bishops, though unworthy, yet consecrated by
the authority of the holy apostles; and remember of whom
the psalmist did prophesy, saying. Gird thyself with thy
sword upon thy thigh, o thou most mighty ; and with this
sword exercise thou the force of equity, and mightily de
stroy the growth of iniquity. Protect the holy church of
God and his faithful people : defend and help widows and
orphans : restore things gone fo decay, and maintain those
that are restored: thatdoing thus, thou mayest be glorious
in the triumph of virtue, and excellent in the ornament of
justice, and reign for ever with the Saviour of the world,
whose image you bear ; who, with the Father and the Holy
Ghost, liveth and reigneth world without end'°.
The king then arising, the dean of Westminster
takes the Armil^ from the master of the great ward
robe, puts it about his majesty's neck, and ties it to
the bowings of his arms above and below the elbows,
the archbishop saying {Acdpe Armillas,)
Receive the armil of sincerity and wisdom, as a token of
God's embracing, whereby all thy works may be defended
against thine enemies, both bodily and ghostly, through Jesus
Christ our Lord.
Lastly, the Mantle or open Pall is delivered to the
^ In the Roman Pontifical we have the following addition to the
delivery of the sword : — " Et max rex acdndus surgit et eximit Ensent
de vagina, illumque viriliter vibrat, ddnde super brachium sinistrum tergit,
et in vaginam reponit."— Selden, p. 161.
•^ See the remarks on the StoU in Book II. § 8.
o 2

196 INVESTING,
dean, who puts it upon the king standing: his ma
jesty then sits down, and the dean brings the orb from
the altar, which is deUvered into the king's right hand
by the archbishop, who says
{Acdpe Pallium.)
Receive this imperial pall and orb, and remember that
the whole world is subject to the power and empire of
God, 5^c,°-*
The king being thus arraid in the saCred vestmentsy
the archbishop, standing before the altar, takes St
Edward's Crown in his hands, and laying it before
him again upon the altar, says the following prayer,
the king kneeling at his footstool :
{Deus tuorum corona .fidelium.)
God the crown of the faithful, who on the heads of thy
saints placest crow tis of glory, bless and sanctify this crown ;
that as the same is adorned with divers precious stones, so-
this thy servant, wearing, it, may be replenisht of thy grace
with the manifold gifts of all precious virtues, through the
king eternal, thy Son our Lord. Amen."
'*' In Ashmole the address is as follows: — " Receive this pall,which
is formed with four corners to let thee understand that the four corners
of the world are subject to the power of God ; and that no man can
happily reign upon earth who hath not received his authority from
heaven." The omission of the orb in the form of delivery has been
already noticed in our account of that ornament, at p. 71.
=9 This prayer is called Benedictio Coronee in the e'arly rituals; and
the Liber Regalis directs that after it is said the archbishop shall sprin-,
kle the crown with holy water, and cense it, before placing it on the
king's head. '

INVESTING. 197
Here the king sits down again in king Edward's
chair ^°, and the archbishop coming from the altar
with the crown between his hands, assisted by other
bishops and by the dean of Westminster, reverently
puts it upon the king's head : upon which the trum
pets sound, the drums beat, and the people, with loud
and repeated sho^ts, cry God save the King ! A sig
nal is also given from the battlements ofthe church,
at which the twenty-one great guns in St James's
Park are fired, and also the ordnance of the Tower.
The noise and acclamations ceasing, the archbishop
goes on to say the following invocation and prayer :
{Coronet te Deus.)
God crown thee with a crown of glory and righteous
ness, with the honour and virtue of fortitude; that, by a
right faith and manifold fruits of good works, thou mayest
obtain the crown of an everlasting kingdom, by the gift of
him whose kingdom endureth for ever. Amen,
{Deus perpetuitatis,)
O God of eternity, the commander of all powers, the van
quisher of all enemies, bless this thy servant, who "boweth
s° In the Roman Pontifical and the ceremonials of France, the arch-
hisliopsits,and the king kneels before him, whilst receiving the unction
and the crown : "Archiepiscopus debet sedere sicut sedet quando conse
crat episcopos." — Selden, p. 188. In the Devyse of the Coronation of
Henry VII. it is directed that " the cardinall, sitting, shall anoynte the
king, kneelyng :" — but when the crown is put on the king's head, be
is to be " sitting in his chaire before the high aulter." — Ives's Select
Papers. ?' At these words the king inclines his head,

158 INVESTING.
his head unto thy majesty; preserve him in health and pro
sperous felicity; be present with him whensoever he calleth
upon thee; give him, we beseech thee, the riches of thy grace,
fill his soul with. goodness, and crown him with thy mercy,
and let him always in godly devotion wait upon thee, through
thy Son our Lord Jesus Christ. Amen,
His grace then reads the Confortare ;
Be strong and of a good courage, and observe the com.
mandments of the Lord, to walk in his ways, and keep his
ceremonies, precepts, testimonies, and judgements; aod Al
mighty God iirosper and strengthen thee whithersoever thou
goest. The Lord is my ruler, therefore I shall want nothing.
When the king is thus invested with the crown,
the dukes of Normandy and Aquitain put on their
caps of estate, and the peers and kings at arms their
coronets. After the foregoing prayers, this anthem
is sung by the choirs, except another is appointed :
Anthem III. {Deus in virtute.)
Psalm xxi. ver. 1. The king shall rejoice in thy strength,
o Lord ; exceeding glad shall he be of thy salvation. Thou
hast given him his heart's desire, and hast not denied him the
request of his lips. For thou hast prevented him with the
blessings of goodness, and hast set a crown of pure gold
upon his head. Allelujah.
3* This part of the investiture is placed before the crowning in tbe
Ordo of George III. as it is also in the ceremonials of France. In
Sandford it is denominated " Investiture per Annulum elBaculum'" but
1 know not on what authority. The title is evitlently assumed from (bs

INVESTING. 199
While the anthem is a-singing, the king delivers
the orb to the dean of Westriiinster, and goes from
his chair to the altar, where his sword is ungirt and
offered by his majesty in the scabbard ; but is imme
diately redeemed (by the king's commandment) for
an hundred shillings, and the nobleman who redeems
it draws it out and bears it naked before the king
during the rest of the solemnity.
The king having returned again from the altar to
his chair, the master ofthe jewel house delivers the
Ring^ to the archbishop, by whom it is consecrated
in these words :
^ Bless, o Lord, and sanctify this ring ; that thy servant
wearing it may be sealed with the ring of faith, and by the
power of the highest be preserved from sin : and let all the
blessings which are found in holy Scripture plentifully de.
scend upon him, that whatsoever he shall sanctify may be
holy, and 'whatsoever he blesseth may be blessed. Amen.
Then the king drawing off his linen glove, the archbi
shop puts it on the fourth finger of his majesty's right
hand, saying {Acdpe regite dignitatis Annulum.)
Receive this ring of kingly dignity, and by it the seal of
catholic faith ; that as this day thou art consecrated the head
antient nse in Ihe creation of bishops ; and the baculum pastorale, or
CROSIER, is implied in the latter word, which is not applicable to the
sceptre or rod of a king.
'3 The benediction of the ring in the Liber iJejaKy begins " Deus
aelestium terrestriumque conditor."

200 INVESTING.
and prince of this kingdom and people, so thou mayest pre
serve, as the author and establisher of Christianity, the Chris
tian faith ; that being rich in faith and happy in good works,
thou mayest reign with him that is king of kings ; tp whom
be honour and glory for ever and ever. Amen.'*
The lord of the manor of Worksop (the duke of
Norfolk) then presents his majesty with a rich glove,
which the king puts on his right hand, still sitting in
his chair; and the archbishop taking the Sceptre, de
livers it into the king's right hand, saying
{Acdpe Sceptrum.)
Receive this sceptre, the sign of kingly power, the rod of
kingdoms, the rod of virtue; that thou govern thyself aright,
and defend the holy church and Christian people committed
by God unto thy charge ; punish the wicked, and protect
the just, and lead them in the ways of righteousness; that
from this temporal kingdom thou mayest be advanced to an
eternal kingdom, by his goodness whose kingdom is ever
lasting. Amen.
The lord of the manor before mentioned then sup
ports the king's right arm, or holds the sceptre, as
occasion requires^'.
'* In later ages the Bracelets appear to have been put on in this part
of the ceremony. Thusat the coronation of Edward VI. "immediate
ly after,thequier with the organs did sing 7'eX>eum; and in the mean
season the same was singing there was a ringe of gold sett upon the
king's grace's marrying finger. Sir Anthony Auger, master of the
Jewell house, then brought the king's braceletts of gold and precious
stones. Divers other things were also given to his grace, as . . . ^hei
sceptre," &c. — Leiand's Co!(ec(anea, vol, iv. p. 327.

INVESTING. 201
The archbishop next delivers the Rod, or sceptre
with the dove, into the king's left hand, saying
{Acdpe Virgam,)
Receive the rod of virtue and equity, learn to make ac
count of the godly, and to terrify the wicked ; show the way
to those that go astray, offer thy hand to those that fall, re
press the proud, lift up the lowly, that our Lord Jesus Christ
may open to thee the doors, who saith of himself, I am the
door, by me if any man enter, he shall be safe : and let him
be thy help who is the stay of David and the sceptre of the
house of Israel ; who openeth and no man shutteth, who
bringeth the captive out of prison, where he sat in darkness
and in the shadow of death : that in all things thou mayest
follow him of whom the prophet David saith. Thy seat, o
God, endureth for ever, the sceptre of thy kingdom is a
right sceptre ; thou hast loved righteousness, and hated ini.
quity ; wherefore God even thy God hath anointed thee with
the oil of gladness above thy fellows; even Jesus Christ our
Lord. Amen,
The Benediction, — The king then kneels, hold
ing both the sceptres in his hands, and the archbishop
thus blesses him^" :
25 See p. 138 in Book III. for an account of this service. After
Ihe delivery of the Sceptre, we find in Ashmole tbe prayer Omnium
Domine fans bonorum,"0 Lord the fountain of all good things," Sfc.
'^ Immediately before the Benediction, there is in the Ordo of
George III. the following rubric : — " Then shall the dean of West
minster take the holy Bible which was carried in the procession, from
off' the altar, and deliver it to the archbishop, who, with the rest of the
fiisjhops going along with bim, shall present it to the king,"

S02 blessing.
( Benedicat tibi Dominus.)
The Lord bless and keep thee ; and as he hath made thee
king over his people, so may he still prosper thee in this
world, and make thee partaker of his eternal felicity in the
world to come. Amen,
The Lord grant that the clergy and people gathered to
gether for this ordinance may by his gracious assistance be
continually governed by thee in all happiness ; and that,
humbly obeying his will and faithfully serving thee, they may
enjoy peace in the present life, and with thee be made par
takers of the everlasting kingdom. Amen,"
After which, the king arises and goes to king Ed
ward's chair, where he kisses the archbishops and bi
shops who are present. This being done, the choirs
begin to sing the hymn 2e Deum laudamus, " We
praise thee, o God," 8fc,^ During the performance
of which the king reposes himself ip hia chair of state
on the east side of the theatre below the throne.
3' In this clause of the Benediction I have ventured to deviate, it
is hoped with some advantage, from the common EngTish formularies.
3^ " Cunctus autem caetus clericorum tali rectori gratulans, sonantibus
cumpanis,hymnum alta voce condnant Te Deum laudamus." — Ord. Rom,
39 The clause here markt is not found in the ceremonial of the pre
sent reign ; tbe whole form being as foUows : —
" stand firm and hold fast from henceforth the seat and state of I'oyal
and imperial dignity, which is this day delivered unto you in tlie name
and by the authority of almighty God, and by the hands of us the bi
shops and servants of Gad, though unworthy : And as you, see us to ap
proach nearer to God'saltar, so vouchsafe the more graciously to con
tinue to us your royal favour and protection. And the Lord God Al-
mighty, whose ministers we are, and the stewards of his mysteries,
establish your throne in righteousness, that it may stand fast for ever-

INTHRONING AND HOMAGE. 203
The Inthroning and Homage. — When the Te
Deum is ended, the king, being led up by the arch
bishops and bishops and attended by the great of
ficers of state, ascends the throne : being seated on
the throne, the archbishop, standing before him, pro
nounces this exhortation :
{Sta et retine.)
Stand and hold fast from henceforth that place of royal
dignity [whereof thou art the lawful and undoubted heir by
succession from thy forefathers'*], being now delivered unto
thee, by the authority of almighty God, by the hands of us
and all the bishops and servants of God : and as thou seest
the clergy approach nearer unto the altar, so remember that
in places suitable thou give them greater honour ; that the
Mediator of God and man may establish thee in this kingly
throne to be the mediator between the clergy and laity; that
thou mayest reign for ever with Jesus Christ, the king of
kings and lord of lords; who, with the Father and the Holy
Ghost, liveth and reigneth, world without end. Amen.
more,Iikeasthe sun before him,and as the faithful witness in heaven.
Amen." In the text above I have followed a ceremonial which is a profest
copy of Ashmole's ; but in the folio impression of hisNarrative (in which
this form is not given entire) the beginning of it is as follows: — " Stand
and hold fast from henceforth that place whereof hitherto you have
been heir by the succession of your forefathers," Sfc. ; agreeing with
that given in Prynne's Signal Loyalty for the coronations of James I.
and Charles I. Another copy for Charles I. reads " Stand and hold
fast from henceforth the place to which yon have been heir," Sfc, (as
it is also quoted in Prynne's Trial of Laud, p. 10)-; both being lame
translations of the old form in the Liber Regalis, Sfc, continued from
the Sa-\on ceremonial? which may be referred lo in the Appendix.

204 INTHRONING AND HOMAGE.
The ceremonies of the coronation being thus con
cluded, the newly admitted king precedes to receive
upon his throne the Homage and Fealty of his spiri
tual and temporal barons**. And first the archbishop
of Canterbury kneeling^before his majesty, the other
bishops doing the same behind and about him, takes
the Oath of Fealty in the following words :
I  archbishop of Canterbury will be faithful
and true, and faith and truth will bear, unto you our
sovereign lord, and your heirs, kings of Great Bri
tain : and I will do and truly acknowlege the service
ofthe lands which I claim to hold of you as in right
of the church. So help me God,
He then arises and kisses the king's left cheek :
after him the rest ofthe bishops present do the like,
and retire. Then the first duke, for himself and the
other dukes, kneels down, saying as follows :
I  duke of  do become your liege man
of life and limb and of earthly worship : and faith
and truth I will bear unto you, to live and die, against
aU manner of folk. So help me God.
In like manner the first marquis does homage for
himself and the rest ; the premier earl for the other
earls, the first Viscount for the viscounts, and the first
*° The doing of homage to our kings, though it now forms a part of
the coronation ceremony, was not in old times immediately connecled
with it, being frequenlly performed on the day following the corona^

INTHRONING AND HOMAGE. 205
baron for the barons. After which, the dukes and the
other orders ofthe nobility respectively reascend the
throne, and taking off their coronets, touch the crown
upon the king's head, and kiss his cheek.
During the performance of the homage, the trea
surer of his majesty's household, attended by Garter
and the usher of the black rod, throws among the
people, from the south, west, and north sides of the
theatre, medals of gold and silver struck for the oc
casion ; and if there is a general pardon, it is read
publicly by the lord chancellor, attended by the same
officers, at the three sides of the theatre.
In the mean time the gentlemen of the Chapel
Royal and of the choir of Westminster perform an
anthem as a conclusion of the ceremony.
%5, Of the Queen's Coronation,
The anthem being ended, the archbishop of Can
terbury goes to the altar ; and the queen arising from
her chair on the south side of the area where she sat
during the time the ting was anointed and crown
ed, being supported by two bishops, goes towards the
altar, attended by the ladies who bear her train, the
tion. In the time of Richard T. it was " secundd die post coronationem:"
inthereignsof John andllenry III. it was " in crastino." SeeM, Paris,
Some remarks on the history and present stale of this cercmoin will
be given in the Additional Notes.

206 queen's CORONATION.
ladies ofthe bedchamber, SfC, and kneels before it;
when the archbishop, being at the north side of the
altar, says the following prayer :
{Omnipotens sempiterne Deus.)
Almighty and everlasting God| the fountain of all good
ness, give ear, we beseech thee, to our prayers, and multiply
thy blessings upon this thy servant, whom in thy name, with
all humble devotion, we consecrate our queen. Defend her
always with thy mighty hand, protect her on every side, that
she may be able to overcome all her enemies ; and that with
Sarah and Rebecca, Leah and Rachel, and all other blessed
and honourable women, she may multiply and rejoice in the
fruit of her womb, to the honour of the kingdom and the
good government of thy church, through Christ our Lord,
who vouchsafed to be born of a virgin that he might redeem
the world, who liveth and reigneth with thee, in unity of the
Holy Ghost, world without end.
This being done, the queen arises and goes to the
faldstool, between king Edward's chair and the steps
of the altar, where the groom of the stole to her ma
jesty, and the ladies of the bedchamber, take off her
circle or coronet. Then the queen kneels down, and
the archbishop pours the holy oil on the crown of her
head, in form of a cross, saying these words : — In the
name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost,
let the anointing of this oil increase thine honour, and
the grace of God's holy spirit establish thee for ever
and ever. Amen. — The ladies then open her apparel

queen's CORONATION. 207
for the anointing on the breast, which the archbishop
also performs, using the same words. After which,
he says this prayer :
(Omnipotens sempiterne Deus,)
Almighty and everlasting God, we beseech thee of thy
abundant goodness pour out the spirit of thy grace and bless.
ing upon this thy servant queen  ; that as by the im
position of our hands she is this day crowned queen, so she
may, by thy sanctification, continue always thy chosen ser
vant, through Christ our Lord.
One ofthe ladies in attendance (having first dried
the place anointed with fine cotton wool) then closes
the queen's robes at her breast, and after puts a linen
coif upon her head ; which being done, the archbi
shop puts the Ring (which he receives from the mas-
tpj- of the jewel house) on the fourth finger of her
right hand, saying
Receive this ring, the seal of a sincere faith, that you may
avoid all infection of heresy, and by the power of God com
pel barbarous nations, and bring them to the knowlege of
the truth.
His grace then takes the Crown from off the altar,
and reverently sets it upon the queen's head*', saying
Receive the crown of glory, honour, and joy ; and God,
the crown of the faithful, who by our episcopal hands, though
<¦ In the Greek empire the empress was crowned by the emperor
her husband, who received the crown from the patriarch.

208 queen's coronation.
most unworthy, hath this day set a crown of pure gold upon
thy head, enrich you with wisdom and virtue, that after this
life you may meet the everlasting bridegrdom our Lord Jesus
Christ; who, with the Father and the Holy Ghost, liveth and
reigneth for ever and ever. Amen.
The queen being crowned, all the peeresses put on
their coronets ; the archbishop then puts the Sceptre
into her majesty's right hand, and the ivory Rod into
her left, and says the following prayer :
{Omnium Domine fans bonorum,)
O Lord, the fountain of all good things, and the giver of
all perfection, grant unto this thy servant ¦ onr queen,
that she may order aright the high dignity she hath obtained,
and with good works establish the glory thou hast given her,
through Christ our Lord. Amen.
The queen being thus anointed and crowned, and
having received all her royal ornaments, the choirs
sing an anthem, commonly from Psalm xiv. ver. 1,
" My heart is inditing of a good matter," 8fc. As
soon as this is begun, the queen rises from her fald
stool, and, being supported by the two bishops and
*'^ " Ejus majestatem, ut decet, adorando," Sfc, — Liber Regalis. This
custom, like many others, may be traced to the Greek empire : — see
Codinus and Cantacuzenus.
43 The titles which are set against the anthems in this part of the
service are those which marked the several solemnities of the Com
munion office in the antient rituals. Thus "Exordium officii dicebatur
Introitus. 2, Quando diaconus pulpitum canscendebat tectums, Graduale.
3, Offertorium, quando populus offerebat. Qmbus intervallis psalmi ini-

COMMUNION. 209
attended as before, goes up to the theatre : as she ap
proaches the king, she bows herself reverently to his
majesty sitting upon his throne'*; and so is conducted
to her own throne on the left hand of the king, where
she reposes tiU the anthem is ended.
§ 6. Ofthe Communion Service.
Th e queen's coronation being accomplisht as above
related, the archbishop goes to the altar to begin the
office of the holy Communion ; the choirs singing the
following anthem :
{INTROITUS*'. Protector noster aspice Deus.)
Behold, o Lord our defender, and look upon the face of
thine anointed. The Lord God is a light and defence : the
Lord will give grace and glory, and no good thing will he
withhold from them that live a godly life, O Lord God of
Hosts, blessed is the man who putteth his trust'in thee!
Their majesties now come down from their thrones
and go towards the altar to receive the communion,
the king being supported by the bishops of Durham
tio, max psalmorum versiculi, cantabantur." — Arndius, Lex. Antiq. Ec
cles. p. 173. These titles we find applied commonly to tbe anthem it
self; thos — " Introitus, antipJiona qtUB a chore canitur dum pontifex pro-
cedit ad altare," — Du Cange, Gloss, v. Introitus. See also Du Cange
and Spelman, Glosf. v. Introitus, Gradale, Offerenda i and Du Cange,
v. Postcommunio. They are for the most part here assigned to the re
spective passages of Scripture on the authority of old writers and ri
tuals. (SeeparticularIyWalsinghaminRich.il,) P

210 COMMUNION,
and Bath, and the four swords being borne before
him. During their progress this anthem is sung :
{GRADUALE, Dirigatur, Domine, oratio mea,)
Let my prayer come up unto thy presence as the incense,
and the lifting up of my hands be as an evening sacrifice.
On the king's approaching the altar he receives
from one of the bishops bread and wine, which he
offers**, and the queen in like manner; they then go
to the faldstools on the south side of the altar, and
laying aside their croi^s and sceptres, kneel while
the foUowing prayer is said by the archbishop :
{SxCBEij, Munera queesumus.)
Bless, o Lord, we beseech thee, these thy gifts, and sanctify
them unto this hoJy use; that by them we may be made
partakers of the body and blood of thy only begotten Son,
J^sus Christ. And grant that thy servant , onr dread
sovereign, may be fed thereof unto everlasting life of soul
and body, and enabled thereby to discharge the duty of his
high place and office, whereunto thou hast called him of thy
great goodness. Grant this, o Lord, for Jesus Christ's sake,
our only mediator and advocate. Amen.
Second Oblation. — The lord great chamber
lain now delivers unto the king another wedge call
ed the mark of gold'^, weighing eight ounces, which
** Here should be sung the OFFEBTontuti — "Intende orationi mea.
Rex meus," £fc. See Walsingh. in Rich. II. Immediately before this,
and after the Credo, the king used to kiss the Gospel.
«* But "plus potest offerre Deo et Sancto Petro n |)fac«eri<,"— Wal-

COMMUNION. 211
is received by the archbishop into the bason and re
verently laid upon the altar. Whereupon, the king
still kneeling at his faldstool, the archbishop says the
foUowing benediction and prayer :
{Omnipotens Deus det tibi de rare.)
Almighty God give thee of the dew of heaven and of the
fat of the earth, and abundance of corn and wine. Let the
nations serve thee and the tribes worship thee, and let him
be blessed that blesseth thee ; and God shall be thy helper.
Almighty God bless thee with theTjlessing of heaven above,
in the mountains and hills, and with the blessings of the
earth beneath ; with the blessings of corn, and wine, and
fruit ; and let the blessings of the fathers, Abraham, Isaac,
and Jacob, be established upon thee, through Jesus Christ
our Lord. Amen.
Bless, o Lord, the virtuous carriage of this king, and ac
cept the work of his hands ;. replenish his realm with the
blessings of heaven, of the dew of the water, and of the deeps.
I Let the influence of the sun and moon drop down fatness
> upon the high mountains, and the clouds rain plenty on the
valleys, that the earth may abound with alt things. Let the
blessings of him that appeared in the bush descend upon his
head, and the fulness of his blessings fall on his children and
posterity. Let his feet be dipped in oil, and his horn exalted
as the horn of an unicorn*^ ; with which he may scatter his
singh, in Rich. II. There are some ingenious remarks on the offering
of gold in Archieologia, vol, v, p, 300,
^ A learned dissertation on the Horn as an emblem of power may
be found in Faschalins, Coronarum Lib, X. p. 674, (4fo, 1610.)
P2

212 COMMUNION.
enemies from off the face of the earth. The Lord thait sitteth
in heaven be his defender, for ever and ever, through Jesus
Christ our Lord. Amen.
The Communicating. — The archbishop now
reads the Communion office, with the, Confession and
Absolution ; and precedes to consecrate the elements
of the eucharist ; which being done, he receives them
first himself, and next, the dean of Westminster and
bishops of Durham and Bath : after which the king
communicates, kneeling at his faldstool, a towel be
ing held before his majesty by two of the assisting
bishops. The queen then communicates in like man
ner. At this time an anthem is sung by the choir.
{PosreoidMvuio, Intellige clamorem.)
O hearken unto the voice of my calling, my King and mj
Godl My voice shalt thou hear in the morning, o Lord ;
in the morning will I direct my prayer unto thee. For thou
Lord wilt bless the righteous ; with favour wilt thou compass
him, as with a shield.
In the mean while the king returns to the throne
with the crown on his head, which he presently puts
off again while the Communion office is concluded.
This being done, the archbishop says the concluding
prayers and pronounces the final benediction.
{PrtBsta, queesumus.)
Assist us mercifully, O Lord, in these our supplications
aud prayers, and dispose the way of thy servants towards
(he attainment of everlasting salvation ; that among all the

COMMUNION. 213
changes and chances of this mortal life they may ever be de
fended by thy most gracious and ready help, through Jesus
Christ our Lord. Amen.
O Lord our God, who upholdest and governest all things
in heaven and in earth, receive our humble prayers, with our
thanksgivings, for our sovereign lord  set over us by
thy grace and providence to be our king, and so together
with, him bless his royal consort and the whole royal fa
mily. Endue them with thy holy spirit, enrich them with thy
heavenly grace, prosper them with all happiness, and bring
them to thine everlasting kingdom, through Jesus Christ our
Lord, Amen,
And grant, o Lord, we beseech thee, that the course of
this world may be so ordered, by thy gracious providence,
that thy servants putting their trust in thee may in all their
actions evermore glorify thy holy name, and by thy mercy
obtain everlasting life, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen,
The peace of God^ i^c. Amen,
§ 7. Ofthe Procession to Saint Edward's Shrine, and
of their Majesties' returning to Westminster Hall.
The ceremonies ofthe coronation being thus per
formed, the king arises, having the crown on bis head
and the sceptres in his hands, and comes down from
the theatre, attended by the officers of state and the
lords who carry the four swords, to the high altar;
where St Edward's staff, the spurs, and the orb, are
delivered again to the other lords who brought them

214 PROCESSION TO ST EDWARD'S SHRINE.
in the procession. The king then passes through the
door on the south side of the altar*' into the chapel
of St Edward, and coming before the altar at the
head of the Confessor's shrine, the regalia borne in
procession are delivered to the dean of Westminster,
who lays them reverently upon it**.
The queen also, despending from the theatre at the
same time with the king, passes by the high altar,
through the door on the north side, into St Edward's
chapel, wearing her crown and carrying her sceptre
and rod, and repairs also to the altar in the same
chapel. Then the king delivers the two sceptres and
bis crown to the archbishop, who offers them upon
the altar ; as he also does those of the queen, which
she delivers to him.
This done, the king withdraws into his traverse
at the west end of the said chapel, where he is dis-
arraid, by the lord great chamberlain, of the sacred
vestments *® ; and these also are delivered to the dean
of Westminster, who lays them upon the altar. In
the mean time, the queen retires to a traverse on the
left hand ofthe king's, and reposes there till his ma-
4' See the engraved plan in p. 179.
4^ I cannot here concele a regret that the tomb of the antient king
and confessor, the last of the native line of our princes, which hath
been visited with so much external pomp at the inauguration of each .
successor to his throne, should at other times receive so little of that
kind of attention which is necessary to preserve its despoiled and muti
lated fabric from neglect and ruin. If tbe local feeUng of regard which

RETURN TO WESTMINSTER HALL. 215
jesty is revested. The king is then arraid, by the
great chamberlain, in his royal robes of purple velvet
furred with ermine ; and the king and queen coming
before St Edward's altar, the archbishop puts two
crowns of state upon their majesties' heads, which
they continue to wear for the rest of the day. He
also puts into the king's right hand the sceptre with
the cross, and the orb into his left ; the sceptre into
the queen's right hand, and into her left the ivory rod
with the dove : which being done, the archbishop and
bishops divest themselves of their copes, preceding
in their rochets, or usual habit.
Whilst the king and queen are in St Edward's
chapel, the officers of arms caU in order such persons
as are to return to Westminster hall, and conduct
them out of the choir into the body of the church.
Then the queen, having her crown on her head and
the sceptre and ivory rod in her hands, and being sup
ported and attended, and her train borne, as before,
precedes from St Edward's chapel over the theatre,
hy the north side of her throne, and so through the
is commonly shown to the memory of a Founder is here not powerful
enough to procure this attention, the more general and public one of
respect to royalty and birth at least should obtain it.
The reader will find a short account of the antient state of the shrine
in Keep's Monumenta Westmonasteriensia, p. 134.
43 I find thewords"ei'i(enj^o)iti^coKa sua" nsed on alike occasion
in the Empire.

316 RETURN TO WESTMINSTER HALL.
choir, in the same manner as she came to the church
(except that the lords who bore her regalia thither
repair to their places in the procession), and is again
received under her canopy by the barons ofthe cinque-
ports without the door of the choir.
The king likewise, — having the four swords and
the sceptre with the dove borne before him, with
his crown on his head, and in his hands the sceptre
with the cross and the orb,, the lord of the manor of
Worksop'" supporting his right arm, — precedes out
of St Edward's chapel, and passes over the theatre
by the south side of his throne, through the choir, to
his canopy at the door : the lords who in the former
procession carried any of the regalia which are now
left in St Edward's chapel (as the spurs and staff),
or which his majesty now bears himself (as the orb
and sceptre with the cross), going in their respec
tive places in the procession, according to their se
veral degrees.
Thus this most glorious and splendid assembly
precedes down the body of the church, through the
great west door, and so returns to Westminster hall
by the same way through which it came ; the dukes of
Normandy and Aquitain wearing their caps of estate,
the peers and peeresses their coronets, the bishops
their caps, and the kings of arms their coronets : the
s" Sec p. 138,

FEAST. 217
order of procession being, with the exceptions al
ready noticed, the same as that which has been be-
tbre exhibited.
§ 8. Of the Royal Feast in Westminster Hall.
While the office of the coronation is performing
in the church, preparation is made in the great hall
of the palace for a sumptuous royal feast, with which
their majesties entertain the nobility and the public
officers who have attended the ceremony. The table
at which their majesties are to dine is covered by the
sergeant and gentlemen ofthe ewry : and the officers
of the pantry set the king's salt of state and cadinet
on the table, with another cadinet for the queen.
Besides the royal table, which is at the upper end of
the hall on the raised floor, there are usually tables
along each side of the hall. The first on the west side
is for the dukes of Normandy and Aquitain, the great
officers, the dukes, duchesses, marquisses, and mar
chionesses ; the second of the same side for earls and
viscounts, and their ladies ; the third for the barons
and baronesses. The first table on the east side of the
hall is for the archbishops, bishops, barons of the
cinque-ports, judges, the king's antient sergeant, at
torney and solicitor general; the second for the ser
geants at law, masters in chancery, six clerks, lord
mayor, aldermen, and twelve citizens of London ;

2 IS FEAST.
and the third for the kings of arms, heralds, and
pursuivants. When the procession arrives at the hall, the noble
and illustrious persons who compose it are conducted
by officers of arms to their respective tables, and the
king and queen pass up the hall and retire to the
court of Wards, leaving the canopies which have been
borne over them with the barons of the cinque-ports,
who retain them as their fee*'. The heralds then
retire to places appointed for them, and the king's
trumpeters and musicians are stationed in a gallery
at the lower end of the hall.
Dinner being ready, his majesty, with his crown
on his head and the sceptre and orb in his hands, pre
ceded by the lord great chamberlain, and the swords
being borne before him, comes out of the court of
Wards, and seats himself in his chair of state at the
table. Immediately after, the queen, with her crown
on her head, and the sceptre and ivory rod in her
hands, — ^preceded by her chamberlain and followed
by the ladies ofthe bedchamber, — comes through the
court of Wards, and seats herself in her chair of state
at the table, on the left hand of the king.
The First Course of hot meat is then served up
to their majesties' table in the manner foUowing : —
5' Sec p. 139. S3 See p. 124.

FEAST. 219
The lords the sewers go to the dresser ofthe kitchen,
and the sergeant of the sUver scullery calls for a dish
of meat, wipes the bottom of the dish, and also the
cover, takes assay of it, and covers it'^; and then it
is conveyed to their majesties' table in the following
order, the trumpets sounding from the gallery.
Two Clerks Comptrollers, in velvet gowns trimmed with
gold lace, with black velvet caps in their hands.
Two Clerks of the Green Cloth.
Master of the Household. Cofferer.
Six Sergeants at Arms, with their maces.
Three great officers, in their robes of estate and their coro
nets on their heads, mounted on goodly horses ; vix.
Earl Marshal, with Lord High Steward, High Constable,
his staff. with his white staff, with his staff.
Six Sergeant's at Arms, with their maces.
Comptrollerof HisMajesty's Treasurer of His Majesty's
Household. Household.
Assistant to the Queen's Sewer. Her Majesty's Sewer.
Assistant to the King's Sewer. His Majesty's Sewer.
The dishes of hot meat brought up by the Gentlemen Pen
sioners, two and two" ; followed by the mess of pottage or
gruel called dillegrout, which is brought to the table by the
lord of the manor of Addington in Surrey.
Two Clerks of the Kitchen in black satin gowns, with velvet
caps in their hands,
53 So it is in Sandford; who add5,"this service should have been per
formed by the knights of the Bath, had any been created at this coro-

220 FEAST.
Dinner being placed on the table by the king's and
queen's carvers and sewers^, with their assistants,
the lord great chamberlain and his majesty's cup
bearer and his assistants go to the king's cupboard;
aad having washed, the lord great chamberlain, pre
ceded by the usher of the black rod, attended by the
cupbearer, and followed by his assistants before men
tioned, brings up the great bason and ewer for his
majesty to wash : whereupon the king rises, and hav
ing delivered the~sceptre to the lord of the manor of
Worksop and the orb to one ofthe bishops, the cup
bearer pours out the water upon the king's hands ;
and the lord ofthe manor of Heydon in Essex*' (hav
ing accompanied the cupbearer from the cupboard)
holds the towel to the king. The like ceremony is used
with regard to her majesty's washing ; after which,
the dean of the chapel royal says grace, and their ma
jesties sit down to dinner, as do likewise the peers,
peeresses, and others at the tables below.
On the king's right hand stand the noblemen who
carry the four swords, holding them naked and erect
ed all dinner-time ; nearer the king stand the lords
who hold the orb and sceptre, and on his left hand

nation." — Sre also Anstis, Observations on the Knighthood of the Bath;
but here the service of these knights appears to belong only to the feast
at the Tower before the coronation.
5J This was antiently superintended bythe dapifer or grand sewer;.
to whom those of the household were assistant. (See our account of

FEAST. ' 221
the lord great chamberlain. On the queen's left hand
stand her chamberlain and vice-chamberlain, who
bear her sceptre and ivory rod.
The lord of the manor of Addington'® now presents
to his majesty the mess called dillegrout, which he had
brought in with the first course, in obedience to the
tenure of his manor. After which, the lord of the
manor of Wimondley, chief cupbearer", being at
tended by the king's cupbearer and his assistants, goes
to the cupboard, and brings his majesty the first cup
of drink in a silver bowl gilt, which he presents to
the king on his knee ; and his majesty having drunk
thereof, returns the cup to him, which he receives
for his fee.
The Challenge. — Before the second course is
brought in, the king's champion, who holds that of
fice with the manor of Scrivelsby in Lincolnshire'*,
enters the hall completely armed

"  in guise
Of warriors old, with ordered spear and shield,"
mounted upon a goodly horse richly caparisoned, and
attended as follows :

this office at p. 124.) The carvers have properly no concern in bringing
dishes to the table, but assist in their arrangement as this is connecleit
with their function.
55 Seep.145. i« See p. 147.
" See p. 126. s8 Seep, 135,

222 CHALLENGE.
Two Trumpets, the Champion's arms on their banners".
The Sergeant Trumpeter, with his mace.
Two Sergeants at Arms, with their maces.
The Champion's two Esquires, richly habited, one on the
right hand, with his lauce carried upright ; the other on the
left, with his target, the Champion's arms depicted thereon.
A Herald with a paper in his hand, containing the words of
the Challenge.
The Earl Marshal The Champion on The Lord High
in his robes and horseback, with a Constable in his
coronet, on horse, gantlet in his right robes and coronet,
back,with the staff hand. dn horseback, with
in his hand. his staff.
Four Pages richly apparelled, attendants on the Champion.
The passage to their majesties' table being cleared
by the knight marshal, the herald with a loud voice
proclaims the champion's challenge at the lower end
of the hall, in the words following :
If any person, of what degree soever, high or low, shall
deny or gainsay our sovereign lord  , king of Great
Britain and Ireland, defender of the faith, &c. son and next
heir to our sovereign lord  , the last king deceased, to
be right heir to the imperial crown of this realm of Great
Britain, or that he ought not to enjoy the same ; here is his
Champion, who saith that he lieth, and is a false traitor, be
ing ready in person to combat with him; and in this quarrel
will adventure his life against him, ou what day soever he
shall be appointed*.

5» Sab. 2 ttons passant drg, crouned or. The antient arms of the lords
Marmion were Sai, an arming sword, the point in chief, arg.

LARGESS. 223
The champion then throws down his gantlet; which
having lain some small time, the herald takes up, and
delivers it again to him. They then advance in the
same order to the middle of the hall, where the herald
makes proclamation as before ; and lastly, to the foot
ofthe steps, when the said herald and those who pre
cede him going to the top ofthe steps, proclamation is
made a third time; at the end whereof the champion
casts down his gantlet, which being taken up and re
delivered to him by the herald, he makes a low obei
sance to his majesty, whereupon the king's cupbearer
brings to the king a gilt bowl of wine with a cover;
and his majesty drinks to the champion, and sends him
the bowl by the cupbearer ; which the champion (hav
ing put on his gantlet) receives, and retiring a little,
drinks thereof; he then makes his humble reverence
to his majesty, and, accompanied as before, departs
out ofthe hall, taking the bowl and cover as his fee.
The Largess. — Immediately after this, the offi
cers of arms descending from their gallery, Garter,
and the two provincial kings of arms, with their co-
"• The words of the challenge in the reign of Henry IV. as reported
by Fabian, are as follows : — he " caused an herowde to make procla-
macyon, that what man wolde say that kynge Henry was not ryghtfull
enherytour of the crowne of Englande and rightfully crowned, he was
there redy to wage with hymbatayle." Grafton, under Richard III.
has it " that whosoever woulde saye that kynge Richard was not lau-
fully kynge he woulde fighte with hym at the utterannce."

224 LARGESS.
ronets on their heads, followed by the heralds and
pursuivants, come to the lower end of the hall, and
making their obeisance to his majesty, precede to the
middle of the hall, where they make a second obei
sance, and a third at the foot of the steps ; and having
ascended. Garter cries out three times Largess^^ : —
his majesty's largess is then given, which Garter pro
claims aloud as follows :
Serenissimi, potentissimi, et excellentissimi monarchce
 , Dei gratia, Magnce Britannice ei Hibernice regis,
fidei defensoris. Largess.
Du tres-hdut, tres-puissani, et tres-excelleni monarque
 , par la grace de Dieu, roy de la Grande Breiagne
et de I'Irlande, defenseur de la foy. Largess.
Of the most high, most mighty, and most excellent mo.
narch  , by the grace of God, king of Great Britain
and Ireland, defender of the faith. Largess.
After each of these proclamations they all make
their obeisance, and descending*, go backwards to the
middle and lower end of the hall, crying Largess
*' The custom of giving a largess to the officers of arms is not pecu
liar to the time of a coronation, being observed also at the feast of an
investiture of the.Garter at Windsor, where the donation is made by
the new knights as well as the sovereign. It was formerly usual at ban
quets of state. See Leland, Collectanea, vol. iv. p. 234, or Dallawaj's
Inquiries, p. 148. The form of crying largess will be somewhat illus
trated hereafter in the coronation of Elizabeth, queen of Henry VIL :
but the most perfect commentary upon our text will probably be found
in the humbler festivities of a harvest home.
The following notice of th? amount of a royal largess at coronations

SECOND COURSE. 225
thrice in each place, with the king's style in Latin,
French, and English, as before. And lastly, coming
to the lower end of the hall in the same order, they
again cry the Largess in like manner ; they then re
pair to their table, and sit down to dinner.
The Second Course is now carried up to their
majesties' table by the gentlemen pensioners,with the
same solemnities as the former. Then the lord of the
manor of Nether Bilsington in Kent®' presents to his
majesty three maple cups, by reason ofthe tenure of
the said manor : after which, the king's cupbearer
brings up the mayor of Oxford®^ as assistant (with
other burgesses of that city) in the office of botelry,
who presents to the king, on his knee, a gilt cup of
wine covered; and his majesty bestows on him the
maple cups which he had just before received.
Lastly, the lord of the manor of Liston in Essex ®^
brings up a charger of wafers to their majesties' table ;
and the lord mayor of London®', being accompanied
by the king's cupbearer, comes from the cupboard
(where he attends with twelve of the citizens to as
sist the chief butler of England), and presents to the
is said to be from a roll of the time of Richard II. : — " Quant le roy
est corone — de aundent accustomez aux'roys de armes et heroldes apper-
tient notable et plentereuse largesse, come de c, I," Sfc, — Thynne's Dis
course ; see Dallaway's Inquiry, p. 142, 147.
«' Seep, 144. «« Seep. 141.
63 See p, 146, ^ See p. 140.
Q

226 SECOND COURSE.
king (when their majesties are eating the wafers) a
bowl of wine in a gold cup ; and his majesty having
drunk thereof, returns the cup to the lord mayor as
his fee.
Their majesties having dined, rise from the table,
and water being brought as before dinner, they wash :
grace being then said by the clerk of the closet, they
take again the regalia which have been held near
them all dinner-time, and, attended as before, they
withdraw into the court of Wards, where the crowns,
orb, and sceptres are delivered to the dean of West
minster and the master of the jewel house.
It is perhaps unnecessary to remark that the seve
ral ceremonies of the day whose history is now con
cluded must derive a great portion of their effect from
the multitudes of spectators which fill with life and
joy the places allotted to their performance. They
are also followed in the evening by fireworks, illumi
nations, and other public festivities in honour of the
new-crowned king.

BOOK V.

A CHRONICLE OF ENGLISH CORONATIONS,

Xn the former part of this woi-k I endeavoured to
trace the origin of the ceremonies which are used in
the inauguration of kings : it now remains to give
such an account of their history in the practice of our
own country, as may be gathered from the writings
of our historians.
The preaching of Christianity, which led to the in
troduction of these sacred and impressive rites, and
established them in the room of ruder and less curi
ous forms, occurred at a time when the art of record
ing events had made so little progress amongst us,
that the precise date of their adoption may rather bc

228 EGFERTH.
guest than decidedly ascertained. No direct account
hath been preserved of the introduction ofthe cere
mony of anointing, as it was probably at first brought
in by the clergy without any remarkable change of
national customs ; and the establishment of crown
ing can only be inferred from the use of the former
rite. There is no reason to suppose of .^llthelbert our
first converted king, or of any ofthe earliest Christian
princes of the Heptarchy, that they received the re
gal unction : it is not recorded to have been used for
nearly two hundred years after the coming of our
apostle St Augustine, but was probably first employ
ed in the latter part of tbe eighth century.
In the year 785, the Saxon Chronicle informs us,
Egferth was "hallowed to king" by his father
Offa, king of Mercia*. The mode in whieh that in
valuable history generally notices a new accession is
by stating that such an one was chosen king, or that
he "fen J t;o pice," regnum accepit; and in no instance
that I have observed, before the one above recited,
does it allude to any form of conferring the regal dig-
' " Fpom Opfan cyninje t3ijeb]iyhr yxj jecojien (that is, ap
pointed bishop of Dorchester). 1 ecjvejvtJ Co cyninje jehaljob."
Florence of Worcester notites the event in these words: " Higebrihtus
ab Offa rege Merdonan in episcopatum est electus.; et Egferthus, ejusdem
regis natus, rex est consecralus," — Fl.Wig. sub an. 785.
* It is somewhat remarkable that Strutt, forgetting his reference to
the Saxon Chronicle, says that " the exact time of his coronationis

EGFERTH, 229
nity. Of the same Offa WiUiam of Malmsbury saith,
"dulci vitam consumpsit otio, et Egfertum flium ante
mortem suam in regem inunctuni successorem dimisit."
This is noted by Mr Selden ; but he doubts whether
the historian may not " deceive us herein by using the
phrase of a later time," With respect to Malmsbury
indeed this might have been the case ; but ofthe Chro
nicle it will hardly be suspected, especially as it is
not an accession to the throne which is mentioned,
for Egferth "fcnj eo pice" in the year 794, nine years
after this hallowing was performed. Either the his
tory therefore is untrue, or a consecration is the fact
recorded^. Having stated that the consecration of prince Eg
ferth is the first which appears in history, I pro-
cede to show that with this event the ceremony was
probably first introduced among the nations of our
island. It appears that legates had been sent into
England by pope Adrian I, to renevv the religious
impressions which had been formerly made by St Au
gustine^, and that a great council was held by them
and the English bishops, attended by the Mercian
king, at Chalchythe or Calcuth (Cholsey in Berk-
not recorded, but it certainly was towards the latter end, if not the,
last year, of Oifa's reign." — Chronicle, vol. 1. p. 176.
3 " To-nipianne Jone ^eleap an 'j Ja j-ibbe Jie Scj. Gfiejopiu)- ujr
jentoe Juph Joneliij-cop Aujuj-Cinum." Sfc. — CAron. Sax. "Ad fidem
quam Augustinus episcopus prasdicaverat, renovandam et confirmandam,"
—Matth. Paris, VUa Offarum, p.25. M. West, Fl, Hist, sub anno 789,

230 EARDWULF,
shire ?) at which legatine synod the rite of conse
cration was performed*. It hath been remarkt that
there is no reason to suppose that the hallowing of
kings was establisht on the first conversion of our na
tion : may we not, however, conclude that the ordi
nance was introduced with this second mission from
the papal see ? — and the rather, since an occasion for
its use is apparently created at the time, by taking as
the subject of it a prince not come to the throne".
That the rite of consecration would have originated
among us nearly about this time is also probable from
a comparison of the dates of its introduction in the
Empire and in France, as stated in the former pages
of this work®.
In tbe year 795 the Chronicle gives us a more per
fect account of the ceremonies used at the inaugura
tion of Eardwulf king of Northumberland, He is
* " In illo quaque condlio [^Chalcuthe'] Offa [rex] Merdorum paten-
tissimus in regem fecit solemniter coronari filium suum primogenitum Eg-
fridum." — M. Paris, p. 26. M.Weslm. ut supra.
5 Among the capitula delivered by the legates at the synod, is one
" De ordinatione et honare regum." This does not contain any precept
for the consecration of kings; but as it repeatedly speaks of them as
the Lord's anointed, and ^iroposes to the people Iheir possessing this
character as the reason why they are to be protected and honoured
(" in necem regis nemo communicare audeat, quia christus Domini est,"'
ifc), we may perhaps infer that the legates would establish, if they
were not already known, the rites by which the sacred character wa^
conferred. See Spelman's Concilia, tom. i. p. 296,
« BookL §5,

JUDITH. 231
said to have been consecrated, and placed upon his
throne, by Eanbalde, archbishop, and iEthelberhte,
Higbalde, and Badewulfe, bishops'.
The invasions of the Danes, which at this time be
came so frequent, may perhaps account for the omis
sion of ceremonials in the contemporary historians of
England* : the next coronation which claims our no
tice is recorded by the writers of France, where it was
celebrated, .^thelwulf king of the West-Saxons,
returning from Rome in the year 856, received in
marriage Judith, daughter of Charles the Bald king
of France, who was at the same time crowned and
anointed as his queen by Hincmar archbishop of
Rheims ^ These ceremoniesj as applied to the royal
consort, were probably unknown at that time to the
court of Wessex ; and the performance of them has
been thought to have increased the displeasure which
arose on the marriage '®, She was also placed on the

' "Anb Cajibpulf pen; to Nojitfan-hymbjian cinebome on ii. ibuj-
tflai. "j he pEBj- ]-yStJan jebletjob. "j ro hi]- cine-j-toleahofcn. on vii.
kal. lunii on eopejipic ppam Ganbalbe apceb. ") jEJelbejxbre. 1 l3ij-
balbe. -j Babepulfe bijrcopum." — Chron. Sax. an. 195.
* The story of a coronation of king Egbert at Winchester in 816
hath been so often repeated, that some notice of it may perhaps be
expected : I shall only however refer the reader to Mr Turner's His-
tary,Mo\.i. p. 183, where its probabiUty is ably investigated.
9 The coronation service used on this occasion is yet preserved, and
will be found in Duchesne's Historia Francorum Scriptores, p. 423,
'" See Carte's ffistoryo/ England, vol. i, p. 295.

^

232 ST EDMUND,
royal seat, by the king's side, and received the title
of queen ; honours which had been withheld from the
wives ofthe West-Saxon kings on account ofthe de
merits of Eadburga, wife of king Brightric".
In the same year occurred the coronation of St
Edmund king of the East-Angles : the accounts of
which are important to our subject, as they prove that
the anointing with holy oil is implied by what is term
ed the consecration of kings in our early writers, —
Asser relates that Edmund began his reign on Christ-
mass day 856, being the fourteenth year of his age'*,
and that he was consecrated on the Christmass day
following'^ : by the chronology of Spelman'*, how
ever, no distinction of time is made between the ac-

" See further on this subject in the Additional Notes.
'" Annates, Sfc. ed. 1722, p. 7.
'2 "Anno Dominica incamationis dCCCLvi. — Humbertus Orientalium
Anglorum antistesMiixH oleo consecravitque in regem Eadmundum glo-
riosissimum cum gaudio magno et honare maxima in villaregia qua didtur
Burua, in qua tunc temporis regalis sedes erat : anno atatis sua dedmo
quinta, sexta feria, luna vicesima quarta^ die natalis Domini." — Asserii
Annates, p. 14.
'* In the Appendix to the Latin Life of jElfred, and in the edition
of Asser quoted above.
*5 " S55, indict, iii. S. Eadmundus East-Anglorum rex unctus est S leal.
Jun. nn. atatis sua 14, o Nunbercho episcopa." It is placed under the
b,ame year by Florence of Worcester and Matthew of Westminster.
"?-It is well observed in Bishop Gibson's edition of Omden's Bri
tannia, that Bures was the place of St Edmund's coronation, and not
Bury, as tlie chronicle under Bromptnn's name supposes ; nor Borne
in Lincolnshire, as Mr Camden asserts. This appears ftom a ms, of

iELFRED, 233
cession and coronation, which latter event he gives
to tbe Christmass day of 855 ". The ceremony was
performed at Bures '®, a village near Sudbury in Suf
folk, which at that time belonged to the crown and
was a place of royal residence : the prelate who as
sisted was Humbert bishop of Elmham, the former
seat of the Norwich bishopric.
The next coronation we have to investigate is that
of iELFRED the Great, king of the West-Saxons^
who has been considered by many as our first anoint
ed king, " He began to reign," says Mr Selden, " in
872 of our Saviour; but his anointing is cast into the
time of his father king Ethelulph, who, they say, sent
Alured, being a child of five years old, to Rome about

Galfridus de Fontibus, who wrote before the year 1156. His words
are these : "Facta autem in ilium acclamatione attollentes lati Suffolchiam
deduxerunt, et a villa Burum ad regni fastigia promoverunt, assistente
Huniberto venerabili antistite, Eadmundum in regem unguente et conse-
crante. Est autem Burum villa corona antiquitus regia, certus limes Est-
saxia et Suffolda, sita super Sturiam, fiuvium astute et hyeme rapidissi-
mum." — See also Batteley's Antiquitates S. Edm, Burgi, p. 14.
The following account of St Edmund's reception in his kingdom is
from a Life of him quoted in p. 119 of Dr Batteley's work above cit«d.
" Intrantes autem Angliam \^Angli se'i apud Hunstanton applicueruni,
el deduxerunt eum ad dvitatem antiquum qua dicebatur Attelburg ; ubi
per annum integrum deguit, psalmis et orationibus diligenter vacans : in
quo spatio psalterium, quad in Saxonica ceperat, perdididt. Post annum
vero Jinitum ductus est ad Suffolchiam, ct in villa de Bures, ab Humberts
Elmamensi episcopa, die natali Domini in regem Estanglia coronatur,
at. XV. A.D. ncccLvi." A fragment of the Life of St Ethelbert, in
the same work (p. 118), confirms the date of Asser.

234 JELFRED.
the year 854, where pope Leo IV. anointed him for
king. — But it is too hard, as it seems, to understand
why, Ethelulph having three elder sons, Ethelbald,
Ethelbert, and Ethelred, who were all elder than
Alured, he alone should be anointed, and at those
years and in his father's life-time, for a king." " For
my part," he continues, "if there be room here for
conjecture, I rather think that as the unction used in
baptism of king Chlovis was among the French made
also by tradition to be an anointing him for king, so
here the use of chrisme in confirmation (for it ap
pears that at the same time pope Leo confirmed king
Alured) was afterward by mistaking accounted for
regal unction> '." Sir John Spelman supports the opi
nion that .Shifted was really anointed king at Rome'*;
and Mr Turner conjectures that his father intended
to prefer him before his elder brothers'^. The former
supposition is certainly favoured by the Saxon Chro
nicle and by other authorities^®; but in their accounts
we perhaps have only the after application of a ce
remony of which the intention was unknown to the
" Titles of Honor, part I. ch. 8, i.
" Life ofJElfred, 8vo, p. 21.
'3 History of the Anglo-Saxons, vol. i. p. 185.
5° Asser, Florence of Worcester, Ethelwerd, Malmsbury, Sfc.
-' Malmsbury says indeed " unctionem regiam et caronamapapa sus
ceperat :" but he differs in this from the earlier authorities. Besides, lie
might literally receive a crown, in a different sense, as a gift, whicli
appears likely from the account in Robert of Gloucester, quoted at
p, 94 of this work.

EDWARD — .aSTHELSTAN. 235
writers. However the unction might be used, it does
not appear from any sufficient evidence that the act
of coronation was performed by the pope^' : indeed,
viewing it in the light in which it has been placed in
the beginning of this volume, such a coronation could
have no effect in conferring the sovereignty of a Saxon
kingdom. The realinauguration of king .Alfred was
performed at Winchester, the capital of Wessex*',
on his accession to the crown, but no particulars of
the ceremony have been preserved.
.Alfred was succeded on the throne of Wessex
by his son Edward the Elder, who being elected
by the nobles^* was crowned on Whitsunday in the
year 901 ^; archbishop Plegmund being at that time
primate. .Athelstan, the eldest son of Edward, was con
secrated at Kingston-on-Thames, by Athelm archbi
shop of Canterbury, in 924^'. It is said that " his co-
^ Speed's Historic of Great Britain, p: 329. Spelman's Life of jEl-
fied, pp, 20, 45. S3 " Coronatur ipse stemmate re
gali, a primatis electus, Pentecostes in die." — Ethelwerd.
'^ At Kingston, according to Stow, Speed, and Strutt. Peter Lang-
toft, however, writers Ihus :
"After jis Alfride kom Edward fe olde,
Faire man he was and wis, stalworth and balde.
At London, at Saynt Poule's toke he fe croune." — p. 26.
Camden does not name Edward among the kings crowned at Kingston,
^ ".\nb iESeftan pee]- op nj}'j%cum jecojien to cinge. -j aet Cinjei--

23G EDMUND I.  EDRED.
ronation was celebrated in the market plaCe upon a
stage erected on high, that the king might be seen
the better ofthe multitude «®."
Edmund I. who was the second surviving son of
king Edward, received the crown, as our chroniclers
agree ^'^j at Kingston, in the year 940.
Edred his younger brother followed in the throne.
He was crowned at Kingston, by Odo archbishop of
Canterbury, in the year 946 ^'-
Edwy the son of Edmund was crowned by Odo at
the same place as his predecessors, in the year 955 ^^
The coronation of this young prince is rendered me
morable by its being the occasion of an extraordinary
outrage on tbe person of the sovereign. Edwy had
retired from the coronation feast to the society of his
wife ; when the company, displeased at his absence
tune jehaljob." — Chron. Sax. sub an. 925. Hence it appears that
he was king of Mercia as well as of Wessex : his victories over the
Danes made him afterwards the sovereign of all England.
^ Stow, an. 924. Tbe following is the account of Florence of Wor
cester : — ".Xthelstanus verb in Kingestune, id est, in villa regia, in regem
eleodtur, et honorifice ab Athelmo Dorobernensi archiepiscopo consecra-
tor."— Fl.Wig. SM4an,924. p. 347.
2' Speed, Baker.
28 Florence of Worcester, su6 an. 946, Langtoft says,
" Edred after b^dmund had fe croune
Upon fe Pask day at London ioune."
^9 Florence of Worcester.

EDwy, 237
and incited to complaint by their metropolitan, de
puted Dunstan abbot of Glastonbury and Cynesius
bishop of Lichfield to recall the king to his place at
the table. The manner in which the commission was
executed, and the indignities which were heaped upon
the king and his unfortunate Elgiva, are not further
related to our subject, and are perhaps too well kno\y n
to need repetition^®,
Edgar, who already possessed the throne of Mer
cia, succeded his brother Edwy in the year 959^', Itis
said^ that this prince, then in the sixteenth year of
his age, was crowned at Kingston on his first acces
sion : but for this fact we are not possest of authority :
we find, however, that in the year 973, the fourteenth
of his reign and thirtieth of his age, he was again
crowned at Bath, on Whitsunday, by St Dunstan,
then archbishop of Canterbury^. The event was
"> For an account of this matter see Turner's History of the Anglo-
Saxons, book vi. ch. 9. I cannot but suspect, from the contradictory
statements which are given concerning it, that the facts related by
writers of both parties are greatly exaggerated.
3' " Rex Mercensium Eadgarus ab omni Anglorum populo electus." —
Flor.Wig., Sim, Dunelm. 32 Speed, from Polydore Virgil.
3' " Rex Anglorum padficus Eadgarus, atatis sucb anno 30, indid.
prima, quinta idus Mail, die Pentecostes, a beatis prasulibus Dunstana el
Oswaldo,et a cateris totius Anglia antistibus, in dvitate Acamanni bene-
didtur, et cum maxima honare et gloria consecratur et in regem ungilur."
Fl.Wig. sub an. 973. Malmsbui-y says indeed that no former coronar-
(lou had taken place : "quod a xvi. atatis sua anno, quo rex conslilulus
. est usque ad xxx, sine regio insigni regnavcril,"

238 EDGAR.
commemorated in the following poem^ which is pre
served in the Saxon Chronicle^*.

t5ep Gabjap paej-.
Gn jla palbenb.
cop^pe micelpe
CO cyn je jehal job
on J»^pe ealban bypig
Acemannef-ceajftpg. ac hie buenb
oSpe popbe beopnaj
BaSon nemna'S :
JJsp y<Ej blyp)' micel
on j)am eabejan baeje
eallum jepopben
fone ni]?a beapn
nemnaS 1 cyjaS
Pentecojrenep ba»j.
pasp paej' ppeo]Ta heap
micel muneea fpeac
mine jefpasje
gleappa jegabpob :
Anb J^a ajanjen psep
cyn hunb pincpa
jecaeleb pimep

Here Edgar was
(of Angles wielder!)
with mickle pomp
to king yhallowed
in the old borough
Acheman's-chester,but those that dwell there
in other word
Bath name it.
There was hliss mickle
on that happy day
caused to all
which sons of men
name and call
Pentecost-day. There Was of priests a heap,
of monks much crowd,
I understand,
of wise ones gathered.
And then was gone
ten hundred winters
told of rime (number)

84 The original is here metrically divided, and is accompanied with a
modernized copy,which the obscurity of the poetical language seem
ed to require.
-Ss " Dum haec aguntur, de rege eligendo magna inter regni proceres ob-
erbt est dissensio : quidam namjae regis filium Eadw!ardum,quidam vero

EDGAR—
j;para jebypb-cibe
bpemep cyninjep
leohca.hypbep.bucon j?sp co-lape
fa jec paep
pincep jecaelej-
Jiaep J;e jeppicu pecja^
peopon "j epena.
ppa neah pasp
pijopa ppean
j;upenb aupnen
J)a )7a Jjip jelamp :
•j him Gabmunbep
eapopa haepbe
nigon "j cpencii
niS peopca heapb.
pincpa on populbe
};a ]7ip jepopben pjep.
¦j J)a on ])am fpictige'San
peep J^eoben jehaljob :•

-EDWARD.
from the birth-tide
of the illustrious king,
the Lord of Light,
but that there left
then yet was
of winter-tale,
as writings say,
seven and twenty ;
so nigh then was
of the Lord of Glory
a thousand run
when this befell.
And Edmund's son
had nine and twenty
(brave man of deeds !)
winters in world
when this took plaqe :
and in the thirtieth
was hallowed kinsr.

239

Edward, the eldest son of Edgar, was admitted
to ascend his father's throne after some dissension
amongst the nobles'*. He was crowned and anointed
by Dunstan at Kingston in the year 975.

fratremilUus elegerunt ^thelredum. Quam ob causam arckiprasules Dun-
stanus et Osicaldus cum cor^iscopis, abbatibus, dudbusque quamplurimis
in unum convenerunt, et Eadaardum, ui pater ejus praceperat, elegerunt ;
elcctum consecrouermtf, ef in regem unxerunt." — I'I. Wig. sub on. 975,
aad Malmsbury.

240 .ffiTHELRED II,  CANUTE.
.^THELRED II,, king Edgar's younger son, tvas
crowned at the same place on Easter-Sunday, 978^° :
but one of our riming historians ^'^ tells us that
"  ]>ys god man Seyn Diinston
Hatede muche to crouny hym, jyf he yt mygte vergon,"
To this coronation is referred an antient ritual which
has been often quoted in the present work,
EdmundII, called Ironside was crowned at Kings.
ton by Livingus, archbishop of Canterbury, in the
year 101 S : but Canute or Cnut, the son of Sweyn,
king of the invading Danes, obtained the govern
ment of the northern counties after a contest for the
sole dominion^.
On the death of Edmund in tbe foUowing year,
Canute, now without a rival, was received as their
king by the whole nation, and was crowned by Li
vingus at London^'.

3^ " COib mycclum jep ean An;el-c) nney piton jehaljob to cyninje
ffit Cyninje]--Cun." — Chron. Sax. " Die Dominica, 18 cal. Mali post
Paschalem festivitatem a Sanctis archiprasulibus Dumtana et Oswaldo, et
decern episcopis, in Kyngestune ad regni fasligium est consecralus." — Fl,
Wig. suj an. 978.
3' Robert of Gloucester, p. 290.
3' Canute was indeed elected by a part of the nobles, but " ealle
fa pitan f e on Lunbene paepon. *J j-e buph-papu. jecujion Sabmunh
CO cynje," — Chron, Sax. 1016, " Smressit in regnum, Londineniium cl
H'cslsaxomint cleclionc, Edmundm." — Ingulph, See albO Florence of
Worccslei,

HAROLD I.— CANUTE II. 241'
Harold I., the successor of his father Canute, was
elected in a witena-gemote holden at Oxford*", where
he is also said to have assumed the crown ; though
Elnoth the archbishop withheld his benediction,
and placing the regal insignia upon the altar, re
fused formally to deliver them, contending that they
belonged with better right to the sons of the late king
.Ethelred. This was in the year 1036.
Canute II., or Hardacnut, succeded to the crown
in 1039*' ; but the place and manner of his receiving
it have not been recorded.
Edward the Confessor (whose name is so closely
connected with the history of our regalia and of En
glish coronations) was himself crowned at Winches
ter on Easter-day in the year 1042. The ceremony
was performed by Eadsius archbishop of Canterbury,
assisted by nearly all the prelacy of England ; and we

'9 " 1017. Beji Cnut yeajitJ jecojian to cinje." — Chron. Saxon.
" Omnium consensu Cnutus super tatam Angliam coronatus." — Ingulph.
'" "Anb j'ona aeptejx paej- ealjia jjicena jemot on Oxna-porba. -j
Leofpic eopl 1 maej-t ealle fa f ejenaj- be nopf an Temeye, •} f aliSy-
men on Lunben jecnponftapolb to healbej- eallej' enjle-lanbe)- him,"
— CAron. Sax. 1036, The popular character of tbe electing body is
here apparent in the presence of the lightermen or ship owners of
London, " Haraldus rex Merdorum et Northanhimbrarum ut per totam
regnaret yingliam aprindpibus et omni papula rex eligitur." — Fl, Wig.
jiii an. 1037 .
*' " Ekclus in regem simul ab Anglis et Dads." — Hen. Hunt.
R

242 EDWARD — HAROLD II.
learn that the king received a suitahle exhortation,
before all the people, from the venerable primate**.
Harold II., the son of earl Godwin and a de
scendant of Sweyn, was raised to the throne on the
death of Edward*^, and was crowned by Aldred, arch
bishop of York**, on Friday, January 5, 1066. His
right was however soon disputed by William duke of
Normandy, and the fatal battle of Hastings deprived
him of his crown and life.
WiiiLiAM I. was consecrated at Westminster ab
bey on Christmass day, 1066, by Aldred archbishop
of York ; Stigand of Canterbury being suspended
*' "ISejx yvej ebuuapb jehaljob co kinje on pinceaytjie on JEj-
eeji-baej mib mycclum pujiS-ycipe. — Gabjije apceb' bine haljobe.
¦j to-fojian eallum folce bine pell laejxbe. -j Co hij- ajenjie neode. ^
eallej- polcej- pell monube." — Chron. Sax. sub an. 1042. "JEdwardus a
praceribus Anglia in regem electus, prima die solemnis Pascha ab Edsio
Dorobernia archiepiscopo apud PVynloniam sacralus est et coronatus." —
Hisl. Rames., XV. Script, p. 450.
¦IS "^ totius Anglia primatibus ad regale culmcn electus, die eodem ab
Aldredo Eboracensi archiepiscopo in regem est honorifice consecralus."
— Flor.Wig, sub an. 1066. Hist. Ellens, p. 513. I have not found the
place of the coronation mentioued by any of our historians except
Brompton, who says" Haraldus, ut quidam tradunt,sdpsum apud Wcst-
manasterium caronavit." According to Snorro it was at St Paul'schurch
in London) but as he makes the Confessor to have been buried there
also, we may doubt his testimony. His words are as follows :— '" 1066,
5 Jan. — pann )-ama baj pap fap biifbinjia-j-cepna, paji fa jiaeCt
um konunjs-cekio, — lauk ypa feipjii )-cepno,ac tjapallbji pap. til
konun js Cekinu,oc pi3bJ^ konunp-pijylo inn xiii baj i Pals-kipkio:"
— Hams Kringltt, p. 153. Johnstone's Antiq, Celta-Scand. p. 192.

WILLIAM I. 243
from his rank in the church*'. His coronation, a no
ble writer observes, was " not without the appear
ance and form of an election or free acknowledgement
of his claim ; for the archbishop of York and the bi
shop of Constance, who ofliciated in the ceremony,
separately demanded of the nobility, prelates, and
people of both nations who were present, whether
they consented that he should reign over them ; and
with joyful acclamations they answered that they
did*°," So loud indeed were these acclamations, that
the Norman soldiery who were outside the church
set fire to the building, supposing that a rebellious
tumult was raised against their leader. Many of the
people, we are told, fled from the church ; but the
<4 Mr Turner, however, thinks differently : " Though most of the
writers say that the archbishop of York crowned hira, yet as the ta
pestry (of Bayeux) shows Harold on his throne, and Stigant,who held
Canterbury, near him; and as Gull. Pictaviensis and OrdericusVitalis
state that Stigant crowned him, I adopt this opinion, which M. Lan
celot supports." — History of the Anglo-Saxons, Svo, p. 353.
<5 Stigand "refused, as some sayde, fo crowne K.William, for that
by bloud and crueltie hee had obtained the kingdome ; but other af-
firme that William would not tate the crowne at his hands, because
hes was chalenged of pope Alexander not to have received the pall
canonically." — Stow. See Malmsbury, Brompton, and Ingulph 5 and
Eadmer, cited at p. 98 of this work.
* Lord Lyttelton's Histor jo/ Henri; J/. William of Poictiers says
they were askt " a« consentirent eum sibidominum coronari;" Ord.Vi-
talis, " an concederent Guillermum regnare stiper se." Brompton says
that William requested to be crowned that he might thcs become a
LEGITIMATE PRINCE. " Cum nomen tyranni exhorresceret, et nomen li-
gitimi principis induere vellet, petiit cansecrari." So also Gul. Neu-
brigensis, cap. 1 . '
R 2

244 WILLIAM II,
ceremony was completed, and the usual coronation
oath of the English kings was administered*',
Matilda the queen of William I, was crowned on
Whitsunday 1068, by the same archbishop of York.
. William II,, the Conqueror's second son, was
admitted to succede him after a long consultation of
the nobles*'. His coronation took place at Westmin
ster on the 26th of September, J, D. 1087, seventeen
days after his father's death :
" To William \e rede kyng
Is gyven Jie coroun
At Westmynstere tok he ryng
In jie abbay of Londoun*"."
The sacred ofiice was performed by Lanfranc arch
bishop of Canterbury,
Henry I, was crowned at Westminster on the 5th
of August in the year 1100'", being the fourth day
" Turner's History of England, 4to, p. 66. See also the Argumentum
Anti-Normannicum, p. xii. and Wilkins, Leges A.-Sax. p. 213.
«' " Optimatcs frequcntes ad fVcstmonasterium in condlium convenerc,^
ubi loci post longam consultationem GuUelmum Rufum regem fecere." —
Matth.West. Fi. Hist. « Peter Langtoft, p. 83.
5» " pa pican f e fa neh hanba f aspon hip bjioSeja taeanpiic Co
cynje jecupan." — Chron, Sax, " Post mortem regis GuliUelmi RUfi
electus est Henricus frater ejus, ei consecralus est rex Anglorum apud
Westmonasterium." — M.West. " Sepultus est {W. Rufus) apud fVinces-
tcr et Henricus frater ejus junioribidem in regemehctus — pergensqueLon-
daniam, sacralus est ibi a Mauricio Londoniensi episcopa." — Huntingd. ,

HENRV I.  STEPHEN, 245
after hishrother's death, by Maurice bishop of I,on-
don, the archbishop of Canterbury being- out of the
kin<^dom. He was chosen on condition of restoring
the'laws of St Edward and the old liberties of the
kingdom, which he confirmed by a charter immedi
ately after his consecration"-
The first queen of Henry I. ivas Matilda, the niece
of Edgar Atheling, of the right English line'« : she
was crowned at Westminster, by archbishop Anselm,
on the feast of St Martin, in the same year as her
consort''. He afterwards married Alice, daughter
ofthe duke of Lovain, who was crowned, according
to Speed, on Sunday, January 30, 1121.
Stephen, younger brother of the earl of Blois
and a grandson of the Conqueror, was elected king
on the death of his uncle Henry I .** He was crowned
on St Stephen's day, 1135, by William archbishop of
Canterbury : through some mistake the benediction,
or, according fo some writers, the kiss of peace, was

5' See Matthew Paris. The charter begins as follows :— " Sdatis
me Bei misericordia et communi consilio baroman regni Anglia regem esse
curmatum." The ceremonial of this coronation is preserved in MS.
Coll. Claud. A iii, and 7'i6enus B viii.
S' " Op fan pihcan ^njla-lanbep kyne-kynne." — Cftron. Saion,
p. 208. 53 Eadmer, Gervase, Hoveden.
5* " 'Prtedictus Stephanus a cunclis fere in regem electus."— Gervas.
Dorob, f.l340, " Ego Stephanus, Dei gralio, assensu cleri et populi in
regem ilngiorum eledus, et a Wilielmo Cantuariensi archiepiscopo,^ 8fc.
ia(isecraiu!."-Cart, in Ric. Hagulst. 314.

246 HENRY II.
forgotten inthe performance ofthe sacrament'*. His
queen was crowned March 22, 1136.
Henry II. grandson of Henry I. succeded on the
death of Stephen : he was crowned at the usual place
by the primate Theobald, on the Sunday before Christ-
mass day, December 19, 1154'^ His queen appears
to have been crowned at Worcester, on Christmass
day, 1158".
In the year 1170 this king adopted a measure not
common in England, though frequent in some other
states, the admission of his eldest son prince Henry
to the dignity of a titular kingship. The prince was
crowned on the 1 5th of June, at Westminster, by the
archbishop of York and other bishops ; their primate
Becket being then in exile. This violation of the
rights of the see of Canterbury was visited on the of
ficiating prelates by their suspension from the episco
pal function, and contributed to the subsequent mis
fortunes of the king. Even at the coronation feast
55 " In cujus coronatione, ut didtur, pax Domini ad Missam nee dicta
fuit nee data populo, dim hoc sacramentum factum est," — Hoveden. " In
cujus eonsecrationis celebritate omissum est dari osculum pads," — Johan.
Hagulst. 258. See also the Chronican Mannia, p. 13.
56 « pe eojvl . . . pap unbepp anjen mib micel poptpcipe. 'J to kinj
Wetcaeb in Lunbene on f e punnen baei bep open mibpintep ba;i." —
Chron. Sax, " Die Dominica ante nativitatem Domini apud fVestmona-
sterium 'ab omnibus electus, et in r&gem unctus est a Theobaldo archiepi
scopo Cantuariensi." — Rad. de Diceto. See Gul. Neubrig. lib, ii. c. 1 ,
5' Easter 1 159, Hoveden : it is also said that Henry was crowned with.

HENRY II. 247
the arrogant spirit of the young prince appeared in
his answer to those who complimented him when his
royal father served at his table ;— he said, " it was no
such great condescension for the son of an earl to wait
on the son of a king'^ ! " Another source of trouble
to the sovereign was the joWence taken by the king of
France because his daughter the wife of prince Henry
had not been consecrated with him. To remedy this,
they were both crowned at Winchester, in 1172, by
the archbishop of Rouen, the see of Canterbury being
at that time vacant '^"-
"RiCHARD I, attained the throne by the solemn
election of the clergy and laity ®* ; and
" In a moneth mirie,
Septembre ];e gynnyng,
Baudwyn of Canterbirie
Com to coroune ^e kyng"':"
which he did at Westminster, on Sunday the 3d*^ of
September, 1 189, in the presence of the archbishops
her, " this being now the third time in which, at three severall places,
he had been crowned." — Speed. It is most likely, however, that this
assertion is grounded on the custom of bearing the crown at festivals,
59 Lord Lyttelton's History of Henry II. vol, ii. p. 550.
^ Matth. Paris. Gervas, Dorob. suSon.l 172. Ann.Waverl, See
also Lyttelton, vol. iii. p. 102.
^' " Comes Pictavorum Richardus,' heereditaria jute pramovendus in
regem, post tam cleri quam papuli solennem et debitarn electionem invo-
lufus est tripUd sacramenta, 8;c."— Rad. de Diceto.
^ Peter Langtoft. «3 Gervase of Canterlmry says the gd

248 RICHARD I.
of Rouen, Triers, and Dublin, as weU as ofthe En
glish bishops and abbots. This coronation is the first
of which any large account is given by our old his
torians, and therefore the relations of Hoveden and
Matthew Paris deserve the notice of the inquiring
reader^*. The order of the ceremonies as described
by them is nearly the same as that of many following
reigns ; and we trace in it the existence of the feudal
services, which are alluded to as being of customary
observance : the royal feast also is noticed for its pro
fusion and splendour". The festivity was, however,
disgracefully terminated by a massacre of the Jews.
This people had been strictly forbidden to appear in
the places appropriated to the ceremony ''^ : but some
of them being found trying to pass into the hall, they
were driven out with force and blows, which being
seen by tbe multitude and reported in tbe city, their
houses were attackt and many of them killed^''.
In the year 1194 Richard was set free from his im
prisonment in Germany ; and on his coming home it
is commonly said that he was crowned again at Win-

c* See also Bever's Chron. MS. Cott. Vesp. C xiv. p.lSQ.
^ " Baccho per pavimentum et parietes palatii discurrente." — M. Paris.
s^ The reason of this prohibition, as we learn from Matthew Paris,
was "propter magicas artes, qua solent in regum coronationibus exerceri,
de quibus Judeei et aliqua mulieres sunt infames."
^' Hemingford, in XV. Script, vol. ii. p. 314. Gul. Neubrig. lib. iv,
cap. 1. M. Paris, p. 154. '* Holinshed.
S9 See Gervase of Canterbury {X, Script, p. 1587) and Hoveden.

RICHARD I. — JOHN. 249
Chester, " to putawaie, as it were, the reproofe of his
captivitie^." I do not however find reason to call the
ceremony there performed a coronation, unless lite
rally, from the imposition of the crown by the arch
bishop ; certainly none, to make it a consecration.
From our best writers the ceremony at Winchester
appears to have been an oflering and thanksgiving,
with a revival ofthe courtly formalities usual at the
time of Easter ="- The principal thing of note on this
occasion was the bearing of one of the three swords
by the king of Scotland ; — the others were borne by
the earls of Warren and Chester.
John, the brother of Richard I,, succeded to the
throne by proximity of blood, and by the nomination
of his predecessor, with the consent and election of
the states of the realm. He was crowned at West
minster, May 27, 1199, being Ascension-day, by Hu
bert Walter, archbishop of Canterbury, whose me
morable speech, delivered in the assembly of peers
before the coronation, hath already been noticed as

Brompton is the chief authority for the common opinion : his words
are "Jpud Wintaniam in octavis Pascha, ignominia captivilatis deleta,
quasi novus rex solemniter coronatus est." M. Paris writes thus : " Rex
Richardus consilio procerum suorum in octavis Pascha, licet aliquantulum
renitens, apud Wintaniam coronatus est :" but Matthew of Westminster,
who uses the same sentence, concludes it in the words " coronam por-
tavit ;" agreeing with Robert of Gloucester's " ber coroune," — an ex
pression fvhich vyill be understood by a reference to pur note i|i p. 5?.

250 JOHN — HENRY III.
showing the opinions which were then held on the
subject of regal succession'".
His queen Isabella was crowned on Sunday Oc
tober 8, 1200, by the above-named prelate, and the
king appears to have partaken the benediction'*.
At the death of king John, London being in pos
session of the dauphin Loui.s, who had been invited
to take the crown during the troubles ofthe late reign,
Henry III,, then nine years of age, was brought to
Gloucester and there crowned on the day of St Si
mon and St Jude in the year 1216, by the bishops of
Winchester and Bath, in the presence of Gualo, the
legate from the holy see'^. In the year 1220, on
Whitsunday, this king was crowned again at West
minster''^, by Stephen Langton, archbishop of Can
terbury, — "to the end," saith Holinshed, " it might
be said that now after the extinguishment of all sedi
tious factions, he was crowned by the generali consent
of aU the estates and subjects of his realme'*,"
The coronation of Eleanor, the beautiful young
queen of this monarch, took place on her marriage,
'" See p. 15, and Appendix to Book I.
" Hoveden, p. 461. From a record in the Tower of London we
learn the sum which was paid for the coronation robes of the king and
his consort on this occasion : — " Ixxiiii. lib. xix. sal. ix. den. quod posuit
in robis emendis ad secundam coronationem nostram et ad coronationem
regina nostra." — Rot. Lib, 2 Johan. Strutt's Dress and Hab, ii, 148.
'^ This is entitled by Matthew Paris "prima regis Henrid III, coroi

HENRY III. 251
and was celebrated with the greatest splendour, Ja
nuary 20, 1236; Edmund, archbishop of Canterbury,
performing the service. The minute account of it
preserved by Matthew Paris hath frequently been
useful to us as an evidence of many important facts,
and it is no less valuable as a lively and amusing pic
ture of antient manners. The writer brings before
us the crowd of nobles and clergy and citizens who
appeared in the procession", the concourse of min
strels who enlivened it with their art, and the profu
sion of banners and garlands and " strange shows"
which illustrated its course : he then conducts us to
the solemnities of the church and the festivities of the
banquet; but, he concludes, why need I recount the
train of those who performed, the sacred offices of
the church ; — why describe the profusion of dishes
which furnished the table ; the abundance of venison,
the variety of fish, the diversity of wine ; the gaiety
of the jugglers, the comeliness of the attendants ,'—
Whatever the world could produce for glory or de
light was there conspicuous.
natio, qua per quendam drculum aureum facta fuit." It was done "cum
canticis et modulationibus qua in coronationibus regum solent decantari,"
'3 Speed says, from M. Paris and Walsingham, that Henry laid the
first stone of the Lady Chapel at Westminster on the Saturday before
this coronation : p. 579. " See also Polydore Virgil.
'5 " Convenerat autem, vocata ad convivium nuptiale, tanta nobilium
multitudo utriusque sexus, tanta reUgiosorum numerositas, tanta pkbium
populositas, tanta histrionum varietas, quod vix eos dvitas Londoniarum
sinu sua capad compreAenderet."— Matth, Paris, sub an. 1236,

252 EDWARD I.
Edward I, and Eleanor his queen were crown
ed in the new church at Westminster, by archbishop
Kilwarbie, on Sunday the 19th of August, 1274.
There were present Alexander king of Scotland and
John count of Bretagne, with their ladies, the sisters
of the king. " The king of Scots," we are told by
Holinshed," did homage unto king Edward for the
realme of Scotland, in like maner as other the kings
of Scotland before him had doone to other kings of
England ancestours to this king Edward. — ^At the
solemnitie of this coronation," he adds, " there were
let go at libertie (catch them that catch might) five
hundred great horses, by the king of Scots, the carles
of Cornewall, Glocester, Penbroke, Warren, and
others, as they were alighted from their backs ; " and
from the account of a contemporary writer™ we may
presume that it was hardly inferior to the last in the
number and magnificence ofthe company assembled,
or the richness and splendour of their eptertain-
ment". '^ Thomas Wikes. He speaks of the king as being " sacrosancti cris-
matis oleo delibutus." — XV. Script, vol. ii.
" It appears to have been the old practice to provide for the ne
cessaries of the table, by sending precepts to the sherifi-s of the several
counties, enjoining them to assist the royal purveyors in procuring
oxen, sheep, fowls, Sfc, in quantities proportioned to the extent and
means of their respective districts. Some of these letters may be seen
in Rymer's Foedera.
For the supply of wine, which was always used in great profusion on
these occasions, our earlier kings had recourse to their fertile diicbie
in the south of France; we find a writ of the reign before us directed

EDWARD II. 253
Edward II, and his queen IsabeUa received the
crown on the 25th of February, being Shrove-Sun-
day, in the year 1308. They were consecrated by the
bishop of Winchester, the primate being out of the
reahn™. We read that during the ceremony the king
offered first a pound of gold made like a king holding
a ring in his hand, and afterwards a mark, or eight
ounces of gold, formed into a pilgrim putting forth his
hand to receive the ring ; a conceit suggested by the
legend of St Edward the Confessor'".
"At the coronation of the king and queene," says
our historian Speed, " (which the lords would have
impeached had hee not promised reasonably to satis-
fie them about Gaveston) none was neere to Peirs in
bravery of apparell or delicacie of fashion ; which
(and for that the king gave him St Edward's crowne
to carry in that pompe) greatlie encreased the of
fence of the lords against him," Thus early, there
fore, began to appear those feelings of discontent
which nineteen years after led to the formal depo
sition of the misguided king. This measure was
agreed upon by parliament in the year 1327, when

to the seneschal of Gascony and the constable of Bourdeaux, com
manding them to buy a quantity of good wine and forward it to Lon
don in time for the coronation : this will be found in our Appendix.
"' " There was such prease and throng of people at this coronation
that aknight called Sir John Bakewell was thrust or crowded to death."
— Holinshed.
" See the account of the Ring at p. 75,

254 EDWARD II.  EDWARD III.
the homage of the lords was resigned in the legal
form by Sir William Trussel, one of the judges %
and the king delivered up the insignia of his office,
lamenting his misfortune, but thanking the parlia
ment that they consented to the election of his son,
Edward III, was declared king at Westminster
on the 20th of January, 1326-7" : on which occasion
the archbishop of Canterbury (Walter Raynold) de
livered a discourse to the people, exhorting them to
pray for the king they had chosen ^^, He was crowned
by the same prelate on the Candlemass day following,
in Westminster-abbey, having first received knight
hood from the lord high steward ^^.
Philippa the queen of Edward III. was crowned
on the first Sunday in Lent, in the year 1327.
Having lately had occasion to record the homage
done by the kings of ScotlaTnd to the sovereigns of
England, we may notice here a performance ofthe
same service by one of the latter to a king of France.
Edward being summoned as a peer of that country
^^ See Prynne's Souerei^nPoioero/ParZiamenfs, parti, p. 79; John
son's Vindication of Magna Charla (2d edit. 4to), p. 75 ; Brady's Com
plete History, \o\, ii. p. 162; Sfc, Holinshed says that on the return of
the parliamentary deputation " great joy was made of all men to con
sider that they might now by course of law proceed to the choasin|^
of a new king." " See the Act of Parliament
which appoints bim, in Brady's Appendix, No. 72. Knyghton says
" huic etedioni universus pppulus consensit."
*- Uli teal is said^o have been " Vox populi vox Dei." " By this

EDWARD III. 255
to the court of PhUip II. went over in the third year
of his reign, attended by so numerous a retinue of
bishops, earls, noblemen and knights, that more than
a thousand horses were employed in their service.
Being arrived at Amiens, they found king Philip
ready to receive them, and with him the kings of Bo
hemia, Majorca, and Navarre, and many other no
ble persons, "car Id estoyent les douze pers de France
pourle roy d' Angleterre festoyer,— ef fit le roy moult
grandementreceu^*," At the time appointed Edward
appeared habited in a long robe of crimson velvet
embroidered with golden leopards, a crown on his
head, girt with his sword, and with gUt spurs on his
feet : in this manner he came before the French king,
who was seated in a chair of state, crowned, holding
a sceptre in his hand, and habited in a long robe of
violet-coloured velvet parsewiee of golden^^ewrs de lis.
He was then conducted to the throne by the grand
chamberlain, and having laid aside his crown^ his
sword, and his spurs, did homage to the king as duke
of Guyen and earl of Ponthieu'*,
we may see," as a writer remarks, " that all his predecessors were not
of bishop Laud's mind; but thought there was a divine right somewhere
else thau where he placed it."
"3 Mr Anstis thinks it was from John of Heinault, afterwards earl
of Cambridge. See also his account of the bathing, Sfc. in Observations
on the Knighthood of the Bath', p. 29.
'' Froiffiart, vol.i. cap. 23.
'5 I have here in some degree followed the French historian De
Serres on account of his minuteness of description ; but it plainly ap-

256 RICHAJID II,
Richard II. on the death of his grandfather Ed
ward HI. was declared by parliament next heir to
the throne^: he was crowned on the 16th of July,
1 377, at Westminster, by Simon archbishop of Can
terbury. The procedings on this occasion, including
the progress through the city of London, were full of
pomp and magnificence. On St Swithun's day after
dinner, the mayor and citizens assembled near the
Tower, when the young king, clad in white garments,
came forth with a great multitude in his suite ^' : they
preceded through the street called La Chepe, and
on to the palace at Westminster. On the morrow, the
king, arraid in the fairest vestments and with buskins
only upon his feet^, came down into the hall. He
was then conducted to the church, where the usual
ceremonial was performed ; and returning again to
his palace, was carried on the shoulders of knights,
being opprest with fatigue and long fasting. The
feast, as the reader will expect from the character
of the age, was splendid and profuse ; but our his-

pears from Froissart that the statement of the former, so far as it re
lates to the act and words of the homage, is erroneous and unfounded.
Speed had long ago remarked from this authority that " the homage
was done onely by word, and not in that full manner which Serres
mentioneth;" andalaterwriter hath ably examined the subject with
the same result:— See Rapin, Hist. d'Anglet. iii. 158.
^ " Post Edovardimortem,prindpes regni,habito ad Westmonasterium
condlio, Ricardum prindpis Edovardi filium — regem dicunt, ad xvii, cal,
Augusti." — Pol. Virgil. '7 " In sectd sua." — These parti
culars are from Claus. 1 Ric. II, m, 44 ; Rymer, vii, p. 157.

RICHARD II. 257
torian Walsingham, careful of his reputation for per
fect veracity, declines to hazard a description which
the reader might hesitate to receive. One thing only
he ventures to notice concerning it : in the midst of
the palace a hollow marble piUar was set up, sur
mounted by a large gilt eagle, fi-om under the feet of
which, through the four sides of the capital, flowed
wine of different kinds throughout the day ; nor was
any one forbidden to partake of it. After dinner the
king retired with a number of the nobility to his cham
ber, and was entertained till the time of supper with
dancing and minstrelsy^".
This coronation is remarkable as affording us the
first record of the procedings of the court of Claims,
which was this time holden on the Thursday before
the festival by John king of Castile and duke of Lan
caster, high steward of England"" : of the ritual used
on this occasion we have also a more perfect copy
than hath been left in any other reign"'.
Anne, the queen of Richard II., was crowned Ja
nuary 22d, 1382"^, by archbishop Courtney, at West-
^ " Caligis tantummodo caldatus." — Rymer, vii. p. 157.
*3 " Tripudiis, cards, et solempnibus ministraldis." — Ibid.
s° The form of his enrolling the above-cited process is also recorded.
" Memorandum, quod pradidus rex CasUlla et Legionis, dux Lancastria,
et senescallus Anglia, islam pracessum per manus suas proprias in can-
cellaria domini regis liberavit, ibidem in rotulis ejusdem cancellaria irro-
tulandum." 91 The Liber Regalis; from which
is laken the subject of the vignette to Book IV.
^ Polydore says in 1384, the seventh year of the reign.

258 HENRY IV.
minster. "There werejustes kept," saith Stow, "for
the honour of such a solemnization, certaine dayes
together, in which both the Englishmen shewed their
forCe, and the queenes countrymen their prowesse."
Such was the splendid opening of a reign, which
was destined, like that of Edward II., to close in sor
row and disgrace. Richard was deprived ofthe crown
in the 23d year of his reign by the lords commissio
ners of parliament, and the homage of the peers re
signed to him by the chief justice of the Common
Pleas, the articles of his impeachment having first
been read and recorded in parliament,
Henry IV, having claimed the throne which thus
became vacant"'^, was freely acknowleged by the
states"* and crowned on the 13th of October, 1399,
by archbishop Fitz-Alan, who on this occasion used
the oil contained in the holy vessel whose history we
have before remembered.
This coronation is the first in which the creation
of knights of the Bath is particularly noticed by his
torians, though there is no doubt of the' observance

93 " Proinde, sententid depositionis regis lecld, constabat regnum An
glia cum pertinentiis suis vacare. Quapropter dux Lancastria de loco suo
surgens et stuns erectus, ut posset a populo lata videri — dictum regnum
Anglia sic vacans, cum corona ac omnibuspertinenciis,vendicavit" Sfc. —
Walsingham, Ypod. Neustr.
3' " If there is any ground for the notion of a contract between a
prince and bis subjects,! t must be when an elected king is on the throne.

henry IV, 259
of this formality in much earlier times. Forty-six
gentlemen (among whom were three of the king's
sons) watched on the vigil of the coronation at the
Tower of London, and received the knighthood there
on the day before the festival. From the account of
Froissart, who describes the whole order of the cere
monies, it appears indeed that they were performed
"en grande feste et magnifcence ;" besides the foun
tain of wine described in the last coronation, there
were here nine others in Cheapside which were
flowing both on the day of the procession through
the city and on the following day. The number of at
tendants is also worthy of notice : our author assures
us that six thousand horses were employed " en con-
myant ledit ducjusques a Westmonstier ;" the streets
were adorned with hangings of various kinds, as was
usual on public festivals"'.
The lady Jane, queen of Henry IV., was crowned
at Westminster in the year 1403.
Henry V. was consecrated by archbishop .Fitz-
Alan on the 9th of April (being Passion-Sunday) in
the year 1413, his father having died on the 20th of
who owes that high dignity entirely to the choice of the nobility and
the consent of the people ; and such an one and no better, was this king
Henry, whatever may be alledged to the contrary." — Mered. Right of
the Crown of Engl. Asserted, p. 90.
S5 We are told by another authority that the sword of state was
CJvriied in this procession by the celebrated Sir Thomas Erpingham.
s 2

260 HENRY V-.
March preceding. Some of the peers are said to have
shewn an unusual forwardness of zeal in favour of
this prince, by offering him their homage before his
coronation ; a thing, as Hall observes, " not before
experimented :" it is not certain, however, that the
king accepted this ill-timed mark of loyalty"^.
We find a pompous description in the life of this
king by Thomas de Elmham"' of the circumstances
attending the creation ofthe knights, the procession
to Westminster, and the feast in the palace. Of the
latter he says. What feast can be thought more splen
did than one that was'honoured with so royal a pre
sence, and graced by such a company of nobles and
of ladies ; where the ear was filled with the tumul
tuous noise of trumpets or soothed with the sweeter
melody ofthe harp ; and where the countenance was
gladdened by the liberal gifts of Bacchus. and of Ce-:
res ? — in sooth whatever, nourisht in the lap of earth,
the bosom of the deep, or the regions of serene air,
could serve to increase the general joy, was brought
to swell the glory ofihis feast.
Katherine of France, the queen of Henry V., was
s^ Rapin, Hist, d' Angleterre, tom. iii. p. 419. I subjoin the follow
ing account from Polydore Virgil : — " Princeps Henricus, facto patris
funere, condlium principum ad Westmonasterium convocandum airat, in
quo dum de rege creando, more majorum, agitahatur, ecce tibi, continuo
aliquot prindpes ultra in ejus verba jurare cccperunt : quod benevolentia
officium nulli. antea, priusquam rex renunciatus esset, prastitum constat,
adeo Henricus ab ineunte atate spem omnibus optimaindolis fecit." "Mag-

henry v. 261
crowned by archbishop Chicheley on the 24th of Fe
bruary, 1420-1 . Thelong account which Fabian gives
of the festivities which took place on this occasion is
so characteristic of the age, that no excuse will be
ofiered for inserting the following passages from his
Chronicle. After the " solempnysacion " in the church, our
author informs us that the queen was " conueyed in
to the greate haUe of Westmynster, and there set to
dyner. Upon whose ryght hande satte at the ende of
the same table the archebyshop of Cauntorbury, and
Henrye surnamed the ryche cardynall of Wynches-
ter. And vppon the lefte hande of the quene satte the
kynge of Scottes in hys estate, the whyche was serued
wyth couered messe, like vnto the forenamed by-
shoppes, but after them."
"And ye shall vnderstande, that this feaste was al
of fyshe. And for the orderyng of the seruyce thereof
were dyuers lordes appoynted for hede offycers, as
stewarde,controller,surueyour,andother honourable
ofiyces. The whiche with other ordered the seruyce
of the feest as folo weth, and thus for the fyrst course.

nates regni" saith Thomas of Elmham, " ut sibi eorum benevolentia clarius
appareret, ante coronationis solennia seu juramentum de justo modo reg-
nandi, ut maris est, prastitum, protestacione tamen prsehabita ne trahe-
relnr posterius in exemplum, unanimi assensu sibi homagium obtulerunt;
quod prius in Anglia regno raro aut nunquam legitur cantigisse," Sfc.
S' Vita Henrid V, a Hearne, cap. xii. See also an account of the
knighjs in Aostis, p, 39,

262 HENRY V.
Brawne and mustarde, ded elles in burneux, fru-
ment with balien, pyke in erbage, lamprey powdered,
trought, codlyng, playes fryed, marlyng fryed, crab-
bys, leche lumbarde floryshed, tartys. And a sotyltye
called a pellycane syttyng on his nest with her byrdes,
and an ymage of saynte Katheryne holdyng a boke
and disputyng with the doctoures, holdynge a reason
in her ryghte hande, saiynge : Madame le royne, and
the pellycan as an answere Ce est la signe et du roy,
pur tenir ioy, et a tout sa gent, elle mete sa entent.
" The seconde course, — Gely coloured wyth co-
lumbyne floures, white potage or creme of almandes,
breme ofthe see, counger, solys, cheuen, barbyll with
roche, freshe samon, halybut, gurnarde, rochet broyl-
ed, smelth fryed, ci-euys or lobster ; leche damaske
with the kynges worde or prouerbe flourysshed, Vnc
sanz plus ; lamprey freshe baken ; ilampeyne flou
rysshed with a scochon royall, and therein iii, crownes
of golde planted with floure delyce and floures of
camemyll wrought of confeccions. And a sotyltye
named a pan ter with an ymage of saynte Katheryne"^
with a whele in her hande, and a roUe wyth a reason
in that other hande, sayeng, La royne ma file, in ceste
He, per ion reson, aues renoun.
" The thyrde course." This was likewise of fish ;
with " a leche called the whyte leche flouryshed with
^ The "ymage of saynte Katheryne" xs doubtless introduced from
her being the tutelary saint of the queen, who bore her name.

HENRY V. 263
hawthorne leuys and redde hawys. A marche payne
garnyshed wyth dyuers fygures of angelles, among
the which was set an ymage of saint Katheryne hold
ynge thys reason, II est escrit, pur uoir et eit, per ma
nage pure cest guere ne dure. And lastely a sotyltie
named a tigre lokynge in a myrrour, and a man syt-
tynge on horsse backe clene armed holdyng in his
armes a tigre whelpe with this reason, Perforce sanz
reason ie ay pryse ceste beste. And with his owne
hande makynge a countenaunce of throyng of myr-
rours at the great tigre. The whych held this reason,
Gile che mirrour, ma fete distour. And thus with al
honour was finished this solempne coronaeion."
Henry VI,, although but eight months old when
his father died, was named successor to the throne ;
the conduct of affairs being given to the able hands
of his uncles the dukes of Gloucester and Bedford.
In the year 1429, being then in the ninth year of his
age, he was crowned at Westminster by archbishop
Chicheley, on St Leonard's day, the 6th of Novem
ber, On this occasion thirty-six gentlemen received
the knighthood of the Bath,
"And now shall ye heere of the solempnyte of the
coronaeion of the kynge"". All the prelattes wente
on procession berynge eche of them a relyk of dy-
,99 This account is extracted from a manuscript in the Cotton library.

264 HENRY VI.
uerse sayntes. And the prior of the same place bare
a rodde called virga regia. And the abbot bare the
kyng's septure, and my lord of Warwyk bare the
kynge to chyrche in a cloke of scarlet furred right as
the newe knyghtes wente with furred hoodes with
menever. And than he was leyde vpon the high scaf
fold, and that was covered all with red say -between
the high autere and the quere. And he was set in his
astate in the myddes of the scaffold there, beholdynge
the people all abowte sadly and wysely. Then made
the ei-chebisshop of Caunterbery a proclamacion on
the iiij. quarters of the scaffolde." " And thanne the
archebysshqp and all other bysshoppes with all the
prelattes stondynge rownde aboute hym, redde exor-
cioiis ouyr hym and many antemes songe with note."
After the ceremonies of the coronation were end
ed, he " rose vp ayen and wente to the shl-yne. And
there was he dy spoyled of all his by sshopp' s gere, and
arayd as a kynge in riche cloth of gold, with a crowne
on his hede ; which crowne the kyng dyd doo make
for hym self And so the kyng was led thrugh the
paleys in to the halle : and the newe knyghtes before
hym, in her aray of scarlet ; and all the other lordes
folowyng hym. And than cam the chaunceler livith
his crosse and in his abyte like a chanon in a garment
of redchamlet furred with whyte menyvere ; and than
folowed the kynge. And he was led betwene the hys-
shoppe of Durham and the bysshop of Bs^the, and »y

HENRY VI, 265
lord of Warwyk bare up his trayne. And before hym
rode the erle of Salysbery as constable of Engelond
in stede ofthe duke of Bedford, and thanne the duke
of Glowcestre as sty ward of Engelond ; and afty r, the
duke of Norfolke as m'chall of Engelonde ; and be
fore the kynge iiij, lordes berynge iiij. swerdes, ij.
shethed and ij. naked. And eon of the iiij. was with-
oute poynte, S^c. •
" Sittynge at the mete the kyng kept his astate ;
and on the right hand sat the cardynall with a lower
astate, and on the left hande satt the chaunceler and
a bysshop of Fraunce, and no moo at that table. And
on the righth hand ofthe table atthat boord sat the
barons of the v. portes. And so forth the clerkes of
the same chauncery. And on the left hande ofthe hall
sat the mayre of London with the aldyrmen. And so
forth worthy cominers : and in the myddis ofthe hall
sat the bisshoppes, justices, and worthy knyghts and
equyers. And so they fylled bothe the mydde boordes
of the haU. And upon a scaffold stoode the kynges
herawdes of armes all the tyme with crownes on theyr
hedes : and at the fyrst cours they came down from
her scaffold, and they wente before the kynges chaum-
pyon Syr Phelip Dymok that rode in the hall bright
as seynt George. And he proclamed in the iiij. quar
ters of the haU that the kyng was a rightfuU kyng and
heyre to the crowne of Engelond : and what maner
man that wyll say the contrary he was redy to defende

266 HENRY VI.
it as his knyght and his chaumpion, for by that olfyce
he holdith his lande."
As the reader may perhaps have been ill satisfied
with the lenten repast which was lately offered him,
I shaU here present another feast with more variety
in its composition.
" Now the fyrst course '"". — The bores hede en-
armed in a casteU royall, frumenty with venysown,
viaunde ryall gylt, groce, char, swan, capon stewed,
heron, grete pyke ; reed leche with a whyght lyon
crowned ther-inne ; custardys ryall with a riall lyb-
bard of gold set ther-in, holdynge a floure delyce ;
fry tour like a sonne, a floure delyce ther inne. A So
tyltye : — Seynt Edward and seynt Lowes armed in
their cootes of armes bryngyng inne the yonge kynge
bytwene them in his cote armure'"'.
" The ij''^ course. — ^Viaunde blank, jelywreten and
noted with Te Deum laudamus, pyg endored, crane,
bytore, cony, chykyns endored, partrich, pecok, grete
breme ; lech with an antelop crowned and shynynge
as golde; flaunpayne powdered with lybards and
floure delyce of gold; fruto' custard and. a lybbardis
bed with ij. estrych federes'"^. The emperor and kyng

100 The following account of tbe feast is given, with some variation,
in Fabian's C/ironicie, p. 378.
'0' To each of these " sotyltyes" is attached a " reason" or ballad,
which are here omitted, being more correctly given by Fabian.
102 ll j^ fritour garnished with a leoperdes hede," 2fc, — Fabian.

HENRY VI. 267
Henry the v"' in the mantell of the [Garter] bryng
yng in the kyng in the same sute.
" The iij''" course, — Quynces in compost, blaunde-
shore'"^, venyson rested, egrete, curie wys and cokkes,
plovers, quayles, snytes, grete byrdes, larkes, grete
carpe, leche made with a vyolet coloure'"*, bakemetes,
chekyns powdered with losynges gylt with floures of
borage; frutour gryspe'"'- A Sotyltye; — OurXady
syttyng and hyr chyld in hyr armes, holdyng in every
hande a crowne ; and seynt George knelyng on that
oon syde and seynt Denyse on that other syde, pre-
sentyng the kyng to our Lady."
The victorious sword of Henry V, having gained
another sceptre for his son, this monarch made his
progre.ss to receive it in the year 1431, On entering
the French capital from St Denis, he was met by the
national and municipal authorities, who, in the true
spirit of the time, were accompanied by the Nine
Worthies " sytting richely on horseback, armed with
the armes to them apperteyning," On the 7th of
December he was " honorably accompanyed to the
church of our Lady in Paris, where he was anointed
and crowned by the cardinal bishop of Winchester,
after which he departed to the palace, having one
crown on his head and apother borne before him'"^.' '
'03 " Blaund sure powdered with quarter foyles gnylt." — Fabian.
'°< " Of thre colours."— /Sid. '°5 " A frytour crispid."— J}.
'«' Grafton. See Appendix to Book II. Nos. 2 and 3,

268 HENRY VI.
In the year 1445 king Henry was married to the
lady Margaret, his queen. On her approach towards
London, says Fabian, " she was mette with the mayre,
aldermen, and sherifes of the cytee, and the craftes of
the same, in browne blewe with brawderyd sleuys :
that is to meane, euerye my sterye or crafte wyth cony-
saunce of hys mysterye, and redde bodes upon eyther
of their heddes ; and so the same day brought her unto
London, where for her were ordeyned sumptuouse
and costely pagentes and resemblaunce of dyuerse
olde hystoryes, to the great comforte of her and such
as came with her '"' : and so with great triumph she
was brought vnto Westmynster, where vpon the thyr-
tye daye ofthe moneth of Maye, that was the Sondaye
^fter Trynyte Sondaye, she was solemply crowned."
The ceremony was probably performed by cardinal
Stafford, then archbishop of Canterbury,
Edward IV., the son of Richard duke of York,
and a descendant of Edward III., obtained the regal
power on the deposition of Henry VI. in the year
146 1 '"*. We are told by Fabian that he was " elected
and chosen for king of England" in a great council
'<" stow informs us of " certaine verses" upon these pageants,which
he tells us were all made by John Lydgate.
'08 Henry was deposed because he had not conformed to the pro
visions of the Act of Settlement, " quod non stetisset pacta, neque pa-
ruisset senatus cansulti decreto," — Polydore Virgil, This writer's acr
count of Edward's election and coronation is as foUows-,— "-£tfo««it!«s

EDWARD IV. 269
of the lords spiritual and temporal, with the agree
ment of the commons there present : and that after
this parliamentary election he was brought to West
minster, and " sittyngin his estate royall in the greate
hall of the same, a question was asked of the people
then presente if they would. admitte hym for their
kyng and soueraigne lorde, the which with one voice
cried Yea, yea." He was then proclaimed ; and on
the 29th of June, 1461'°", was crowned at Westmin
ster by archbishop Bourchier, afterwards cardinal.
The following passage from an old historical fragr
ment is a good illustration of the antient progresses
through the capital.
" The same xxvi"" day of Juny the king E. reraovid
frome Sheene towardis London then being Thurs
day, and upon the way receyvid him the mayre and
his brethirn all in scarlet with iiii c. commoners weU
horsid and cladde in grene, and so avauncing theime
self passid the bridge, and thurgh the cite they rode
streigte unto the toure of London and restid there all
nigt, where as on the morow he made xxxii. kni^tis
of the Bathe, the whiche day att aftir noone deport
ing frome the toure, in like goode ordre as they cam
post Henncum.profiigatum, pariim tanta victoria, partim communi prin
cipum populorumque ad se defectiane elatus, triumpkantis imperaioris ritu
Landinum reuertitur; convocatoque, more majorum, condlio ad Westmo-'
nasterium, ad iii. cai. Julii, rex creatur." Sn also Hall.
'09 So Fabian, Grafton, Polydore,8fc. ; 28th, Speed, See the Paston
Letters, vol, i. pp. 220,230-2, respecting the day.

270 EDWARD IV,
thiddir, theis xxxii. nw knijtes preceding immedi
ately hifore the king in theire gownis and hoodis and
tookins of whigte silke upon theire shouldeirs, as is
accustumid att the Bath, and so in this gopdely ordre
he was broujt to Westmynstir, where as on the mo
row, being Seint Petirs day and Sonday, he was so-
lempnely crownid by the handis of tharchebusshop of
Canterbury with grete triumphe and honor""."
Lady Elizabeth Gray, the queen of Edward IV.,
was crowned at Westminster by the same archbishop,
on the 26th of May, 1465, being Whitsunday'".
On the death of Edward IV., his eldest son was
proclaimed king as Edward V., and provision was
made for his coronation"-; but the estates of the
realm having resolved that the offspring of the lady
Gray should not inherit the crown "% it was given
"0 Sprotli CAron. p. 288. '" Fabian; and the Fragment
above quoted, " Die Sabbati regina in uno hors-leter equitabat per Chepe
et altos vices Landonia, et omnes novi milites, ante, usque dum venerunt
apud Westmonasterium. Et die Dominica seqiiente coronata fuit in regi-
nam Anglia a Domino Thoma Bimghcher, Canluaria archiepiscopo," —
Wilhelmi Wyrcester Annates, a Hearne, p. 303,
"^ Fabian. That Richard would not himself have impeached the
claim of his nephew may I think be inferred from this circumstance,
and from his causing letters of summons to be issued for the attendance
of those persons who were to receive the knighthood of the Bath. A
copy of this letter may be seen in Anstis's Observations, &c.
"3 " The barons and commons," saith Buck, "with one common
and generali dislike, and with an universall negative voyce, had ut
terly refused to have the sonnes of king Edward to bee theire kinge,''

RICHARD III. 271
to Ricliard duke of Gloucester, the late king's
brother"*. Richard III., having first been duly proclaimed
on the 20th of June, was conducted on the 5th of
July, 1483, from the Tower to Westminster with
great state and attendance. " The duke of Buck
ingham," says Buck, <' was of most eminent note in
that day's bravery; his habitt and caparison of blue
velvett embrothered with golden naves of carts burn-
inge, and the trappings supported by footemen in
brave and costly garments suteable to the rest."
On the following day, as we learn from Grafton'",
" the king, with queene Anne his wife, came downe
out of the white hall into the great hall at West
minster, and went directly to the Kinges Benche,
And from thence the king and queene goyng upon
raye cloth barefooted "% went unto Saint Edward's
114 ^i Coacto prindpum condlio, ad Westmonasterium pridie nonarum
Julii rex creatur coronaturque," — Pol. Virg. Mr Walpole very justly
remarks that this act " bore a great resemblance io a much later event
which, being the last of the kind, we ferm The Revolution." — Historic
Doubts, p,45. "5 Hall and Grafton both de
scribe the manner of this coronation ; I havc preferred the latter, as
it is the only one of which he gives an account.
"6 That is, with boots or buskins only, of cloth or silk, and without
sandals over them. Such was the antient practice; Richavd IL, as
we have lately seen, came forth on the morning of bis coronation " ca-
ligis tantummodo caldatus," as the Forma Coronationis ascribed to his
reign also directs ; " princeps coronandus tantummodo caligis sine sntu-
laribus caldetur;" — the sotulares or sublalares being soles or sandals.

272 RICHARD III.
shrine'", and all his nobilitie goyng with him, euery
lorde in his degree. And first went the Irompets and
then the heraultes of armes in their rich cotes, and
next folowed the crosse with a solempne procession,
the priestes hauyng fine surplesses and gray amysses
upon them. The abbottes and bishops mytred and in
riche copes and euery of them caryed their crosiers
in tbeir handes : the bishop of Rochester bare the
crosse before the cardinall,"
Being now come into the church, " forthwith there
Came up before the king and the queene both priests
and clarkes, that song most delectable and excellent
musick," The usual ceremonies were then perform
ed, " and so in order as they came they departed to
Westminster hall, and so to their chambers for a sea
son -, during which time the duke of Norffolke came
into the hall, his horse being trapped to the ground in
cloth of golde, as high marshall, and voyded the hall.
" About foure of the clock the king and queene
entred the hall, and the king sate in the middle and
the queene on the left hande of the table, and on
every side of her stoode a countesse holding a cloth
of pleasaunce when she list to drinke." "At the
ende of dynner," our author concludes, " the maier
"' It is evident from what follows, as well as from Hall's account
of the ceremony, that the shrine of St Edward is here mentioned by
mistake ; it should be merely that he went to the church. Mr Dart in
his History of the abbey adopts this erroneous statement.

RICHARD III. 273
of London served the king and queene with ipocras,
and had of eche of them a cup of golde with a cover
of golde. And by that tyme all was done it was darke
night ; and so the king and queene returned to their
chambers, and every man to his lodging."
The concourse of nobility at this coronation was,
as Walpole observes, extraordinarily great; it is re
markable that three duchesses of Norfolk were pre
sent. But of the circumstances attending it, that
which more particularly claims our notice relates
to the unfortunate young prince whose pretensions
to the throne had just been set aside. Arrangements
were certainly made for Edward himself and his at
tendants to appear in the procession : whether or no
he really attended the solemnity, we have not the
means of learning ; but the official record of his "ap
parel and array," as delivered from tbe great ward
robe, is no unimportant part of the mysterious his
tory of his life"^
In this reign, as in some former ones, we have a
vague report of a second coronation : the king having
made a progress to York shortly after his accession
to the throne, is said to have been " the second tyme
crowned by doctor Rotheram archbishopp of Yorke,
in the cathedrall church, with greate solempnity ; "
when " his sonne alsoe was invested in the principal-
"' See Walpole's Historic Doubts, p. 65j and the Antiquarian Re
pertory, vol.i. p,28.

274 ^ HENRY VII.
Utye of Wales." So Sir George Buck: Fabian, how
ever, hath nothing to this effect ; nor Hall, whose ac-
comit ofthe circumstance is probably a correct one.
Henry VII., the leader of a successful rebellion,
having obtained the crown by force and the favour
of a malignant faction in the state, was confirmed in
his power by a parliament of his attainted adherents,
and crowned on the 30th of October 1485. The cere
mony was performed by cardinal Bourchier, Henry
being the third king who was consecrated athis hands.
With respect to other particulars little can now be
collected ; for although a Devise of the cieremonial,
as arranged beforehand, hath reached the present
time"", it is worthy of remark that none ofthe con
temporary chroniclers, though they delight in extol
ling the glory of the reign, have left us any account
of this transaction . Lord Bacon admits that Henry's
marriage was celebrated " with greater triumph and
demonstrations (especially on the people's part) of
joy and gladnesse, then the dayes eyther of his entry
or coronation'^";" and it may fairly be presumed that
the conduct and attendance ofthe solemnity could not
be recorded with advantage.
"9 This tract, which has been quoted in various parts of the present
volume, was printed (very incorrectly, indeed) by the late John Ives,
Esq. Suifolk herald extraordinary, in his Select Pa^jers relating to En
glish Antiquities, 4to, 1773. '=» Historic of Henry VII. p. 16.
'" It is remarkable that the Lille Devise above quoted is arranged

HENRY VII. 275
Elizabeth, the qUeen of Henry VII. and the daugh
ter of Edward IV:, was married to hira shortly after
his coronation ; but lest he might seem to rest too
much on his supposed matrimonial title, be delayed
the time of her receiving the crown till the third year
of his reign'^'. Her coronation took place on the 25th
of November, 1487 : the ceremony being performed
by Morton archbishop of Canterbury. The follow
ing quotations from a curious account of this festival
wUl perhaps be acceptable to the reader'^-
"On the Friday next before St Katerynes day,
the queenes good grace, royally apparelled, and ac-
companyedwith my ladie the kings mother, and many
other great estates, bothe lordes and ladies, richely
besene, came forwarde to the coronaeion ; and, at
their coming furth from Grenewich by water, there
was attending upon her there, the maior, shrifes, and
aldermen of the citie, and divers and many wurship-
fuU comoners, chosen out of every craft, in their li-
vereyes, in barges freshely furnished with banners
and stremers of silke richely beaten with the armes
and bagges of their craftes ; and, in especiall, a barge
called the bacheler's barge, garnished and apparelled
passing all other ; wherin was ordeynid a great redde

as for thejoint coronation ofthe king and" daine Elizabeth his wief:"
if this was really composed before the event, it must have been ex
pected that the royal marriage would take place much sooner than it
did, and that the queen would be crowned with her consort.
'" Coronaeion of Queene Elizabeth, Ives, p. 120.
T 2

276 HENRY VII.
dragon spowting flames of fyer into theThamess, and
many other gentlemanlie pagiaunts, well and curi
ously devised to do her highness sporte and pleasoure
with. And heir grace, thus royally apparelled and
accompanied,,and also furnished in every behalf with
trumpettes, claryons, and other mynstrelleys as ap-
perteynid and was fitting to her estate roiall, came
from Grenewich aforesaid and landed at Towre
wharfe and so enterid into the Towre ; where the
kings highnes welcomed her in such maner and
fourme as was to all the estates and others there
being present, a very good sight and right joyous
and comfortable to beholde," On the following day,
being apparelled in white cloth of gold, and with a
circlet of gold and pretious stones on her head, " her
fayre yelow beare hanging down playne behinde her
back," she preceded from the Tower to Westmin
ster, when all the streets through which her highness
passed were " clensed, dressed, and besene with
clothes of tapestrie and arras; and some streets, as
Cheepe, hanged witli^ ryche clothe of golde, velvet,
and silke ; and along the streets, from the Towre to
Powles, stode in order all the crafts of London in
their liveries ; and in divers places ofthe citie were
ordeynid singing children, some arayed like an
gelles, and other like virgins, to sing sweete songes
as her grace passed by."
On the morrow, the day of the coronation, being
then in a kirtle and mantle of purple velvet, the queen

HENRY TII. 277
" came furth of Westminster ball ; from the which
place to the pulpit in Westminster church, she went
upon newe bay clothe ; — ^but, more pitie, there was
so moche people inordinately pressing to cut the bay-
clothe that the queene went upon, that certin per
sones in the presse were slayne ; and the order ofthe
ladies following the queene were broken and dis-
troubled." The formalities of the coronation were then gone
through in the usual manner and with appropriate
splendour. We observe that a goodly stage was " or
deynid" in the church " wherin was the king's grace,
my ladie his mother, and a goodlie sight of ladies and
gentlewomen attending upon her; as my ladie Mar
garet Pole, daughter to the duke of Clarence'^', and
many other."
The service being thus "solempnely ended," the
court returned to the palace ; and here also we find
another " goodlie stage " for the king and my lady
his mother, out of a window on the left side of the
hall, "privilie and at their pleasure to see that noble
feast and service." The tables were furnisht with the
various productions of antient cookery : " Feisaunt
royall, swan with chawdron, capons of high greece,
and pike in latymer sawse" were among the dishes
'53 Afterwards the countess of Salisbury, so barbaronsly put to
death by Henry VIII. But quare, was she at this time married to
gir Richard Pole f

278 HENRY VII.
served at the royal board. At the second course " as
the high bourde was servid, the kings mynstrells
played a song before the queene, that Garter king
ef armes, with other kings of armesj harawlds, and
pursuyvants, did their obeysaunce, and at the pre-
sens, in the name of all the officers, gave the queene
thanckings, as foUoweth, saying. Right high, mightie,
most noble and excellent princesse, most christian
queene, and aU our most dreadde souveraign and liege
ladie, we the officers of armes and ser vaunts to all
nobles beseche almightie God to thanke yow for the
great and abundant largesse which your grace hath
geven us in the honor of your most rightuous coro
naeion, and to sende your grace to ly ve in honor and
vertue. — And that done, she was cryed, as enseweth,
in five places ofthe haU, by the said Garter, Largesse
three tymes, De la treshault, trespuissant, tresexcel-
lenf princesse, la tresnoble royne Dangleterre, et de
Fraunce, et dame de Irland, Largesse ; and at every
seconde crye, as enseweth. Largesse, as afore, De la
treshault, trespuissant, SfC, That done, the officers
went to the cubborde, to the erle of Arundell, great
butler, and dranke. Then played the queenes myn
strells, and after them the mynstrells of other es
tates." — ^After this the queen was served with fruit
and wafers, and by the mayor of London with ipo
cras ; she then " departed with God's blessing and to
the rejoycing of many a trew Englishman's hart."

HENRY VIII. 279
Henry VIII. and Katherine of Arragon, his
queen, were crowned on the 24th of June, 1509, by
archbishop Warham. A short abstract of Hall's ac
count of the festival will serve to show the prodigi
ous splendour with which it was celebrated.
On the 21st ofthe month the king came from Green
wich to London : and the next day was devoted to
the cerertiOnies ofthe Bath. Our author then pro-
cedes : " The morowe folowyng beyng Saterdaie,
his grace with the quene departed from the Tower
through the citie of London, agaynst whose com-
ming, the streates where his grace should passe
where hanged with tapistrie and clothe of arras.
And the greate parte of the southe side of Chepe
with clothe of gold, and some parte of Cornehill also.
And the streates railed and barred on the one side)
from ouer agaynst Grace churche unto Bredstreate
in Chepeside, where euery occupacion stode in their
liueries in ordre, beginnyng with base and meane
occupacions, and so assendyng to the worshipfuU
craftes : highest and lastly stode the maior with the
aldermen. The goldsmithes stalles unto the ende
of the Olde Chaunge beeing replenished with virgins
in white, with braunches of white waxe: the priestes
andclerkes in riche copes with crosses and censers
of silver, with censyng his grace and the quene also
as they passed." Ofthe king he adds " to discrive
his apparell, his grace ware in his upperst apparell a

280 HENRY VIII.
robe of crimosyn velvet furred with armyns, his jacket
or cote of raised gold, the placard embrowdered with
diamondes, rubies, emeraudes, greate pearles, and
other riche stones, a great bauderike about his necke
of greate balasses : the trapper of his horse damaske
gold with a depe purfell of armyns." The queen was
borne in a litter by two white palfreys which were
trapped in white cloth of gold; her person was " ap-
pareledin white satyn embroudered, her heeire hang
ing doune to her backe of a very great length, bew-
tefuU and goodly to behold, and on her head a coro-
nall set with many riche orient stones."
" The morowe folowyng beyng Sondaie, and also
Midsomer dale, this noble prince with his quene, at
time convenient, under their canabies borne by the
barons of the five portes, went from the^aied palaice
to Westminster abbey upon clothe called vulgarly
cloth of ray, the whiche clothe was cut and spoyled
by the rude and common people immediately after
their repaire into the abbey, where, accordyng to the
sacred observaunce and auncient custome, his grace
with the quene were annoynted and crouned by the
archebusshop of Canterbury, with other prelates of
the realme there present, and the nobilitie, with a
greate multitude of commons ofthe same. After the
whiche solempnitie and coronaeion finished, the
lordes spirituali and temporall did to hym homage,
and returned to Westminster haU, with the queues

HENRY VIII. 28 1
grace every one under their canabies, where by the
lorde marshall and his tipped staves was made rome,
and every lord, and other noble men, accordyng to
their tenures, before claimed and vewed, seen, and
allowed by the lordes, and other of his graces coun-
sayll, entred into suche rome and office that daie, to
execute their services accordyngly." He theu de
scribes the estates ofthe king and queen, concluding
in his usual style : " What should I speake or write
ofthe sumpteous, fine, and delicate meates prepared
for this high and honorable coronaeion, provided for
aswel in the parties beyond the sea as in many and
sundery places within this realme, where God so
abundantly hath sent suche plentie and foyson : or
of the honorable ordre of the services, the cleane
handelyng and breaking of meates, the ordryng of
the dishes, with the plentifuU abundaunce. So that
none of any estate beeyng there did lacke, nor no
honorable or worshipfuU persone went unfeasfed."
Our author's account of the challenge must not be
omitted. " The seconde course beyng served, in at
the haule doore entered a knight armed at al poyntes,
his bases rich tissue embroudered, a great plume and
a sumpteous of oistriche fethers on his helmet, sit-
tyng on a great courser trapped in tissue and em
broudered with tharmes of England and of Fraunce,
and an herauld of armes before hym. And passyng
through the halle, presented hymself with humble

282 HENRY VIII.
reverence before the kynges maiestie, to whom Gar
ter kyng of herauldes cried and said with a loude
voyce, Sir knight, from whence come you, and what
is your pretence ? This knightes name was Sir Ro
bert Dimmqcke, champion to the kyng by tenure of
his enheritaunce, who answered the saied kyng of
armes in.effecte after this maner : Sir, the place that
I come from is not materiall, nor the cause of my
repaire hether is not concernyng any matter of any
place or coUntrey, but onely this. And therewithal!
commaunded his heraulde to make an Oyes : then
saied the knight to the kyng of armes, now shal ye
here the cause of my commyng and pretence. Then
he commaunded his awne herauld by proclamacion
to sale : If there be any persone, of what estate or
degree soever he be, that wil sale or prove that king
Henry the eight is not the rightfuU enheritor and
kyng of this realme, I Sir Robert Dimmocke here his
champion offre my glove, to fight in his querell .with
any persone to thutteraunce '^*." The customary
largesse and the serving with ipocras are then detail
ed in the conclusion ofthe feast, andthe solemnities
'M This is quite in conformity to the old mode of trial by combat
in appeals. " Tunc interragabit eum Constabularius, Quisquam ipse sit
homo qui'armatus venit adjanuam listarum, quod sibi nomen, et qua causa
veniendi? Et respondebit Appellans, Ego talis sum, A.deK. Appellans,
qui venio ad hoc iter, Sfc. adfadendum, Sfc." — Spelman, Gloss, v. Cam-
pio. See some further particulars relating to the champion in the
Additional Notes.

HENRY VIII. 283
of this ^' triumphaunt coronaeion " were followed by
justs and turnies worthy of this golden age of pa.
geants. Lady Anne Boleyn, the second queen of this mo
narch, was crowned on the 1st of June, 1533, being
Whitsunday, by archbishop Cranmer. Of this coro
nation, as well as of the last, a long and minute ac
count is preserved by Hall, to which, as the circum
stances attending them are generally the same, I shall
beg leave to refer the reader. It was preceded by a
voyage from the royal manor of Greenwich, and by
the customary creation of knights, who were " bathed
and shry ven accordyng to the old usage of England."
The procession by land was enlivened, as usual, by
" marvailous connyng pageauntes," in which Apollo
with the Muses, and Saint Anne with her children^
had each a conspicuous place : the Three Graces also
took their stand on Cornhiil, and the Cardinal Vir
tues in Fleet Street: Nor is this all; a fountain of
Helicon, with a courteous inconsistency, ran Rhenish
wine, and its rival, the conduit in Cheap, poured
forth claret. In the coronation itself there is no
thing that demands our notice : the feast was cele
brated with great order and marvellous good atten
dance. The queen was seated in the midst of the high
table under a cloth of state, the countesses of Oxford
and Worcester standing on either side. "At the tables
ende," saith our author, " satte the archebishoppe of

284 EDWARD VI.
Cauntorbury, on the right hande of the quene, and
in the myddest, betwene the archebishoppe and the
countesse of Oxford, stode the erle of Oxforde with
a white slaffe all diner tyme." The king, with divers
ambassadors, stood to behold the entertainment in a
little closet which was made " out ofthe cloyster of
S, Stephens" on the right hand side ofthe hall'^*.
The largess, the wafers and ipocras, and the " voyde
of spice and comfettes " concluded the royal banquet;
and the lord mayor of London, having done the ser
vice of his city and " bearyng his cuppe in his hande,
with his brethren went through the bal to their barge,
and so did all other noble men and gentlemen, for it
was sixe ofthe clocke'^^."
Ofthe other queens of Henry VIII. none appear
to have been honoured with a coronation.
Edward VI, received the crown on Shrove-sun-
day, February 20, 1546-7, and was anointed by arch
bishop Cranmer. He was previously knighted by the
duke of Somerset, protector. On the day before the
coronation, about one o'clock in the afternoon, the

*25 See the coronation of Henry the Seventh's queen, where the
place described is on the left hand side : probably supposing the reader
to look from the door,
'"5 The reader will not want to be reminded that Shakespeare has
given us a lively account of this coronation in his Henry the Eighth,
"1 Amost valuable representation of this royal progress, and ofthe

EDWARD VI, 285
king preceded from the Tower " in most roiall and
goodly wise " towards his palace at Westminster.
The line of streets through which the procession
passed was adorned in the usual manner'*', and many
" goodly pageants and devises" were displayed for
his welcoming. At the Conduit in Cheap, Valentine
and Orson were exhibited ; and at a certain distance
from thence stood Sapience and the Seven Liberal
Sciences, " which declared certaine goodly speeches,"
rather too long for repetition '^*- An epitome ofthe
story of Jason was then produced, which was follow
ed by a number of other shows, with more ora
tions than the time permitted to be spoken. But the
choicest spectacle of all was the exploit of an Arra-
gosan, who descended from the battlements of Saint
Paul's upon a rope made fast to an anchor at the
dean's gate'^", and returning up again " played cer
taine misteryes on the said rope," which appear to
have been particularly acceptable to the young mo
narch and the crowd assembled.
The ceremonies were performed in the usual man
ner, not excepting the office of the mass, which was
decorations of the city, is preserved by an engraving publisht by the
Society of Antiquaries, from an antient picture formerly at Cowdray
in Sussex, but since unfortunately destroyed.
'^ The authority for this account will be found in Leiand's Collec
tanea, vol. iv. p. 310.
"^ Holinshed has the following quaint note on this circumstance:
" Paul's steeple laie at anchor,"

286 MARY.
said bythe archbisihop of Canterbury'^". At the feast
the king sat under his estate, and on the right hand
of the same table sat the protector and the arcbbi-
shop. After the feast " it was ordeyned that there
should be made a certain number of knights, instead
ofthe Bath, because the time was so short that they
could not be made ofthe Bathe according to the cere
monies thereunto apperteyning." Thus ended the
ceremony ; and on the morrow there were holden
" royaU justes against all comers."
Mary, the elder daughter of Henry VIII. and the
first female sovereign of this realm, was crowned on
the IstofOctober, 1553. The ceremony was perform
ed by Stephen Gardiner, bishop of Winchester, both
the archbishops being then prisoners in the Tower.
The progress through the city was markt by similar
exhibitions to those we have before noticed. In Paul's
church-yard one Master Heiwood sat in a pageant
under a vine, and made an oration in Latin and En
glish: and, as if to outdo the dying Argosine at the
last coronation, we have here a Dutchman standing
on the weathercock of Paul's steeple, who, holding a
streamer in his hand of five yards long, and waving
thereof, stood sometimes on one foot and shook the

•30 The order for the ceremonial may be seen in Prynne's Signal
LoDalty, and Burnet's History ofthe Reformation,

ELIZABETH. 287
other, and then kneeled on his knees, "to the great
marveU of all people''*." On her majesty's passing
Cheapside the chamberlain of London presented her
with a purse of doth of gold containing a thousand
marks of gold.
The ceremonies ofthe inauguration were perform
ed, it is said, according to the old custom, but we have
BO particular account of theni. They were not fully
ended "till it was nigh foure ofthe clocke at night,
that she returned from the church.'*
Elizabeth, daughter of Henry VIII. and queen
Anne Boleyn, was crowned on Sunday January 15y
1558-9, by Dr Oglethorpe, bishop of Carlisle, the
see of Canterbury being then vacant, and Dr Heathy
archbishop of York, declining to officiate because of
the change in religion. Oglethorpe, it is said, was
the only prelate who could be prevailed on to assist
at the solemnity, and it was performed by him ac
cording to the old rites, and Bishop Bonner's vest
ments were borrowed for his use '^. Perhaps at no
former coronation were more pains bestowed to tes*
tify the loyalty of the citizens in the progress from
the Tower to Westminster. The age of pageantry
had not yet passed away; and the accession of a
" virgin queen " gave ample scope to the fancy of
'3' Holinshed, "^ Camden, Burnet, and Entire Cerem, p. 3S.

288 ELIZABETH.
those whose office it was to welcome her appearance
in the capital. In the taste and character ofthe shows
there was however a remarkable alteration. " Five
and twenty years before," an elegant writer observes,
" when the mother of this queen passed through
London to her coronation, the pageants exhibited
derived their personages and aUusions chiefly from
pagan mythology or classical fiction. But all was
now changed ; the earnestness of religious contro
versy in Edward's time, and the fury of persecution
since, had put to flight Apollo, the Muses, and the
Graces ; Learning indeed had kept her station and
her honors, but she had lent her lamp to other studies,
and whether in the tongue of ancient Rome, or mo
dern England, Elizabeth was hailed in Christian
strains, and as the sovereign of a Christian coun-
try'^^." Holinshed, who describes the whole of this
procession with the greatest minuteness, informs us
that the companies of the city " stood along the
streets one by another, inclosed with railes hanged
with cloths, and themselves well apparelled with
manie rich furres, and their liverie hoods upon their
shoulders in comelie and seemlie maner, having be
fore them sundrie persons well apparelled in silks
and chains of gold ; as wiflers and garders of the said
companies, besides a number of rich hangings, as
"5 Miss Aikin's Memoirs ofthe Court of Q, Mtabeth, vol. i. p. 231,

ELIZABETH,
well of tapistrie, arras, cloths of gold, silver, velvet,
damaske, sattin, and other silks, plentifuUie hanged
all the waie, as the queenes highnesse passed from
theTower thorough the citi e. " To crown the whole,
on her arrival at Temple Bar, Gogmagog and Cori-
ueus, two giants furnished accordingly, were seen
holding above the gate a table wherein was written
in Latin verse " the effect of all the pageants which
the citie before had erected."
It is singular that with so full an account of the
preparatory solemnities we have none of the great
ceremony itself : our author contents himself with
the following particulars, chiefly relating to the
feast. " Hir maiestie, "says Holinshed, "was with great
solemnitie crowned at Westminster in the abbeie
church there, by Doctor Oglethorpe, bishop of
Carleill, She dined in Westminster hall, which
was richlie hoong, andeuerie thing ordered in such
roiall manner as to such a regali and most solemne
feast apperteined.
" Whilest her grace sat at dinner, Sir Edward
Dimmocke, knight, hir champion by office, came
riding into the hall, and in the midst thereof cast
downe his gantlet, with offer to fight with him in
hir quarell that should denie hir tobe the righteous
and lawfuU queene of this realme. After this, at
the seruing of the wafers, the lord maior of Lon-
u

290 ELIZABETH.
don, filling a cup of gold with ipoCrasse, bare it
to the queene and kneeling before hir tooke the
assaie'^^, and she receiuing it of him, and drinking
of it, gaue the cup with the couer unto the said lord
maior for his fee. Finallie, this feast, being cele
brated with all roiall ceremonies and high solem
nities due and in like cases accustomed, tooke end
with great ioy and contentation to all the be
holders." The principal circumstances attending this coro
nation not already noticed are as follows.
On the 12th of January the queen went from
Westminster to the Tower. On the 13th knights
of the Bath were made, and, as a female sovereign
cannot herself confer knighthood — which can only
be received from the hands of a knight'^* — they
were created on this occasion by the earl of Arun
del, high constable for the coronation, who had
a royal commission for that purpose'*^.
On the 14th, the queen made her progress through
the city. The 15th was the day of the coronation :
and the following curious particulars of the cere
mony are taken from an account which, though
"* Tooke the assaie, i. e. tasted the wine. Thus in Lydgate's
" London Lyckpeny," " The taverner tooke me by the sieve,
Syr, seith he, wyll you owr wyne assay F"
'^ The making of ecclesiastical knights by bishops and abbots
need scarcely be mentioned here as an exception.

ELIZABETH. 291
rather imperfect and obscure, is evidently that of
a spectator. " Item, The queenes majtie being new appar-
relled came byfore the aulter and Ieand upon the
kussene, and over her was spread a reed silken
cloth. And than and there the bysshop anoynted
her grace. And that done, changing apparell, her
grace retorned and satt in her chayre. And there
was a sworde with a girdele putt over her and upon
one of her shoulders and under the other : and see
the sword hangeing by her side. And after that two
gartares uppon her hands'^' ; and than one crowne
put the bysshop uppon her hedde, and than trom
petts sounding, and the bysshopp put a ringe upon
her finger and delivered the septre in her hand ;
and then aftir the bysshop satt a crowne upon her
heed and the trompetts sounding. And aftir that
hir grace offerid the sword," 8(C. — and " retorned
to the chayer of estate. And then the bysshop put
his hand to the queenes hand and read certaine
wordes to her grace. And then the lords went up
to her grace kneeling uppon their knees and kissed
her grace. And after the lords had done, the bys-
•'^ Knights were created in the same manner at the coronation of
Mary, and by the same nobleman. " Tbe next day," says Strype,
" she made fourscore and ten knights, dubbed in her presence
by the earl of Arundel, high steward of her household." — Eccl.
Mem. iii. p. 37. The commissions in both reigns are in Rymer.
'^ The armilla or bracelets. See pp. 77, 84.
u2

292 JAMES I.
shopps came one after another kneeling and kissing
her grace. And after that the bisshop began the
masse."  " And when masse was done her grace
removed behinde the high aulter, and than and
there her maj'ie changed her apparrell, and so her
majtie was conducted from the abby to Westminster
hall, and there dyned'^^."
Of the coronation of James I. and Anne his
queen, we have the following meagre account in
Sir Richard Baker's Chronicle. " On the five-
and-twentieth of July (1603) being St James's day,
the king and queen were together crowned and
anointed at Westminster, by the hands of John
Whitgift archbishop of Canterbury, in presence of
the nobility and other, namely Sir Robert Lee,
lord maior of London, in a gown of crimson velvet,
his brethren the aldermen in gowns of scarlet, and
twelve principal citizens admitted to attend on
them ; all other citizens stayed from passing thither,
either by water or by land, by reason of the sick-
nesse ; and the first of August following, all suitors
were by proclamation forbidden to repair to the
court till the winter following."
'3s Tbe Cerymonies of tbe Coronacon of the mooat excellent
queene Elysabeth (transcribed from Mr. Anthony Anthony's Col
lection :) printed in Nichols's Progresses of Q. Eliz., vol. i. p. 30:
where also may be found a contemporary account ofthe Progress
through London, from a tract printed by Tottil, 155|.

JAMES I. 293
On account of the pestilence here alluded to'^»,
and of which above thirty thousand persons are
said to have died, the usual procession from the
Tower, through the city of London, did not take
place. In Stow, or rather his continuator Hows,
we have the creation of knights of the Bath, on
the day before the coronation, who " rode honou
rably from Saint James to the courte, and made
shew with their squires and pages about the Tilt-
yarde." The following passage then occurs : "the
plague of pestilence there raigning in the citty of
London and suburbes (the pageants and other
showes of triumph in most sumptuous manner pre
pared, but not finished) the kinge roade not from
the Tower through the citty in royall manner as
had beene accustomed, neither were the cittizens
permitted to come at Westminster." The disap
pointment to the city on this occasion was, however
compensated by the " triumphant passage" of their
majesties on the 15th of March in the following
year, four days before the opening of parliament,
when the pageants prepared for the coronation by
the learning and ingenuity of Ben Jonson and
Decker were publicly exhibited.
"9 And thus quaintly mentioned by Wilson in his life of James :
" All this came accompanied with a great plague which happened
this year in London: yet who will not venture for a crown ? For
in the heat of it, on the five-and-twentieth of July , the king with his
wife queen Anne were both crowned at Westminster."

294 CHARLES I,
It is probably owing to the circumstances above
related that so little is known of this coronation.
There is extant in a well-known collection'*" a
paper entitled " The Proceeding to the Corona
tion" of king James : it is, however, like many
others of the same kind, but an imperfect pro
gramme ofthe procession, and is chiefly important
as assigning a place to several state functionaries
who are not so particularly mentioned in other
ceremonials'*'. There is also a formulary for this
coronation'*^, of which it is said " The coppy
hereof was delivered to his majesty by the lord
archbishop of Canterbury, who faithfully observed
the forme set downe in the ancient booke kept
among the regalia at Westminster." This is merely
an old abstract of the Liber Regalis copied in pre
paration for the ceremony.
Charles I. was crowned at Westminster by
archbishop Abbot, on Thursday the 2d of Febru
ary, 1625. The progress from the Tower was
again omitted, on the plea of danger from plague ;
and the king came privately in the morning from
Whitehall to the palace of Westminster.
i-"" Nichols's Progresses of King James, vol. i. p. 229,
'¦•^ Clerks of the signet ; clerks of the privy seal ; clerks of the
council ; and clerks of the parliaments ; to which are added, in
the procession through London on the 15th of March, the clerks of
the crown.

CHARLES I. 295
In another circumstance of splendour this coro
nation was also deficient — the presence and parti
cipation of the queen, who refused to share in a
rite administered by protestant bishops, and would
not even appear in the church, but viewed the pro
cession from the palace gate.
As the king went from Westminster hall toward
the abbey, there went before him, first the alder
men of London ; next, the knights of the Bath ;
serjeants-at-law; the solicitor-general and attor
ney-general, masters of requests, and judges; then
privy-councillors and chief officers of the king's
household ; barons in their parliament robes ;
bishops in their scarlet gowns and lawn sleeves ;
viscounts and earls in their coronation robes, with
coronetted caps'*^ ; and lastly, the officers of state,
vis, the lord privy-seal, the archbishop of Can
terbury, the earl of Dorset carrying the first sword,
the earl of Essex the second sword, the earl of
Kent the third ; the spurs carried by the earl of
Montgomery, the globe by the earl of Sussex, the
cup and plate for the communion by the bishops
of London and Winchester, the sceptre by the earl
of Rutland, the sword of state by the marquis of
Hamilton, and the crown by the earl of Pembroke.
^^ Milles's Catalogue of Nobility ; and Nichols, p. 231.
'" It will be recollected that barons had Uo coronets till the reign
of Charles II. nor velvet robes till that of James II.

296 CHARLES I.
Then followed the lord mayor, carrying a short
sceptre : and next, immediately before the king,
went the earl of Arundel as earl marshal, and the
duke of Buckingham as lord high constable.
On entering the church, the king was met by
bishop Laud (who supplied the dean's place), and
the prebendaries, in their rich copes, who delivered
into his hand the staff ofEdwardthe Confessor, with
which he walked up to the throne, which was
framed from the choir to the altar. Here, after he
had reposed awhile, the king was presented bare
headed, by the archbishop, to the lords and com
mons, of whom he demanded whether they con
sented to the coronation, to which they expressed
their readiness by acclamation.
After the sermon, the king going to the com
munion table and kneeling down, the archbishop
administered the coronation oath'**, and one ofthe
^** The coronation oath of Charles I. as given by Sanderson and
in Baker's Chronicle, and other authorities :
" Sir, will yon grant and keep, and by your oath confirm to the
people of England the laws and customs to tbem granted by tbe
kings of England, your lawful and religious predecessors : and
namely the laws, customs, and franchises granted to the clergy by
the glorious king Saint Edward your predecessor, according to the
laws of God, the true profession of tbe gospel establisht in this
kingdom, agreeable to the prerogative of the kings thereof, and the
antient customs of the realm ? — I grant and promise to keep them.
" Sir, will you keep peace and godly agreement, according to
your power, both to God, the holy church, the clergy, and the
people ? — I will keep it.

CHARLES I. 297
bishops having read the petition of the bishops and
clergy, the king replied in the customary form.
He was then placed in the chair of coronation and
anointed on his head, shoulders, arms, and hands,
the choir singing the anthem " Zadock the priest."
Thence, with a white coif on his head, he was led
back to the communion table and there vested with
the antient habiliments ofthe Confessor. He was
then crowned in the coronation chair, with king
Edward's crown, the choir singing " Thou shalt
put a crown," SfC. and the earls and viscounts put
on their coronets. The bishops then came severally
to the king and gave him their benediction, and he
rising bowed to each of them apart. Next king
Edward's sword was girt about him, which he
offered at the communion table, with two swords
more, in relation to Ireland and Scotland'*^ ; his
spurs were put on by the master of the horse, and
" Sir, will you to your power cause law, justice, and discretion,
in mercy and truth, to be executed in your judgements ? — I will.
" Sir, will you grant to hold and keep the laws and rightful cus-
tomes which the commonalty of this your kingdom have ? And will
you defend and uphold them to the honour of God, so much as in
you lyeth ? — I grant and promise so to do."
The charges which were afterwards brought against archbishop
Laud, in relation to certain alterations alleged to have been made
by him in the coronation oath, are stated and considered in the
Additional Notes to this volume, p. 335.
'* The three swords here mentioned have no more connexion
with Ireland and Scotland than they have with antient princi
palities in France, as conjectured by Fuller.

298 CHARLES I.
he then offered gold and silver, and bread and wine
to be used at the communion.
The king was then enthroned, and received the
oath of homage from the duke of Buckingham,
" who also swore the rest of the nobility at the
king's kneej to be homagers to his majesty," and
they laid their hands upon the crown, as it was upon
the king's head. The king then took from his
bosom a scroll of parchment, being a general par
don under his broad seal, and gave it to the lord
keeper, who read it on every side the throne. He
then went to the communion table, and, after
prayers had been read by the archbishop and the
Epistle and Gospel by the bishops of Llandaff and
Norwich, received the communion from the arch
bishop and the bishop of St. David's. Gloria
Patri was sung, and certain prayers, read by the
archbishop, concluded the ceremony. The king
then disrobed himself in St, Edward's chapel, and
came forth girt in a short robe of red velvet'*^ lined
with ermine, and a lesser crown upon his head, and
taking barge at Westminster stairs, he returned to
Whitehall about three o'clock in the afternoon.
'<5 Usually purple. In Whitelock's Memorials we are told that
" a great plague had driven the greatest tradesmen out of the city,
and the king's mercer was infected and fled. No purple velvet to
be had on the sodain, and so the colour of his robes was changed by
necessity." But this is denied in Heylin's Examen Historicum.
See also pages 301 and 302, infra.

CHARLES I. 299
The following particulars relating to this coro
nation are extracted from an original letter of Sir
Symons D'Ewes, who was himself present at the
ceremony : dated February 4th, 162f .
" About eight of the clocke his majestie was ex
pected to have landed at Sir Robert Cotton's staires,
my lord marshall having himselfe given order for
carpets to bee laied. Sir Robert stood readie ther
to receave him with a booke of Athelstan's, being
the fewer Evangelists in Latin, that king's Saxon
epistle praefixed'*'', upon which for divers hundred
yeares together the kings of England had solemnlie
taken ther coronation oath. But the roiall barge
hawked those stepps so fitlie accommodated, and
being put forward was run on ground at the Par
liament staires, by which both his majestie and the
lordes were faine to use the neighbour boates for
their landing." " His majestie and the peeres being
roabed, hee first came into Westminster hall, a
high stage and throne being ther erected for that
end," " Upon a table placed on the left hande of
the estate were the regalia laied, which the duke
upon his knee bringing to the king, hee delivered
them to severall noblemen : the first sword to mar-
quesse Hambleton, Sfc.  These were things ad
placitum, and noe claimes allowed for this time.
"' Now MS. Cotton, Tiberius A ii.

300 CHARLES I.
Then proceeded his majestie bare (for after the
deliverie of his crowne, having laied off his hatt he
continued see till crowned) on foote under a canopie
to the church,
" I was thinking to see his passage and see to go
home, having in the morning, without couler of
successe, endeavoured to gett into the church. In
my passage, spying a doore guarded by one and
thronged at by few, I went, and with little trouble
found an easie entrance, the good genius of that
guard-man guiding his gentler thoughts. Being
in, I instantlie setled myselfe at the stage on which
stoode the roiall seate. My expectation was soon
answered with his majestie's approach : whoe pre
senting himselfe bare-headed to the people {all the
doores being then opened for ther entrance) the
archbishop on his right hand and earle marshall on
his left, the byshopp saied in my articulate hearing
to this purpose ; ' My masters and freinds, I am
heere come to present unto you your king, King
Charles, to whome the crowne of his auncestors and
predecessors is now devolved by lineall right, and
hee himselfe come hither to bee settled in that
throne which God and his birth have appointed for
him : and therfore I desire you by your generali
acclamation to testifye your consent and willingnes
thereunto.' Upon which, whether some expected
hee should have spoken more, others, hearing not

CHARLES I. 301
well what hee saied, hindred those by questioning
which might have heard, or that the newnes and
greatnes of the action busied men's thoughts, or
the presence of see deare a king drew admiring
silence, or that those which were nearest doubted
what to doe ; but not one worde followed, till my
lorde of Arundel tolde them they should crie out
God save king Charles. Upon which, as ashamed
of their first oversight, a little shouting followed.
At the other sides wheere hee presented himselfe
ther was not the like failing.
" Then going from this erected stage downe into
St. Edward's chappel. Dr. Senhowse, bishop of
Carlile, preached; before which the organs and
quire answered to two bishopps whoe upon their
knees sung the Letanie. Then followed his majes
tie's coronation, wheere, because the putting on of
his crimson shirte, the anointing of his naked shoul
ders, armes, hands, and head were arcana, a traverse
was drawen; and I dare say boldlie, few moore
single persons then ther were thousands within the
church saw it."
" The archbishop performed the unction, which
I doubted hee should not, by reason of suspicion of
irregularitie upon the unfortunate killing of a man
some few yeares since. Then receaved his majestie
the communion ; and after, crowned, in his purple
robes ascending the stage and throne, tooke homage

302 CHARLES I.
of all the peeres, they putting ther handes into his,
and being kissed by him, did him both homage and
fealtie. Before this, the lorde keeper declared his
majestie's free pardon to all would take it out,
which was followed by an exceeding acclamation.
Then returned hee into an inner chappell and ther
put on black velvett roabes lined with ermine, and
soe, crowned, went backe to Westminster hall in
the same maner hee had come thether, where everie
lorde delivered backe againe his regalia. The
crowne hee wore was narrower and higher then
that my lorde of Pembroke carried ; yet both in-
comparablie rich. After the king's crowning all
the earles and viscounts putt on ther coronets and
capps, the bishopps ther capps, the barons continued
bare. The queene was neither crowned nor at the
church, yet saw ther going'*^."

l« Ellis's Original Letters (first series) vol. iii. p. 214. The fol
lowing is from a letter of Mr. Mead in the same collection.
" It was one ofthe most punctual coronations since the Conquest.
One prayer therein was used which hath been omitted since Henry
the Vllth's time. Edward III. had it, and some other both Nor
man and Saxon kings. It understands the king not to be merely
laic, but a mixed person. The words, or some of the words, are
these: — ^^Obtineat gratiam huic papula, sicut Aaron in tabernacula,
Elixaus influvio, Zacharias in templo. Sit Petrus in clave, Paulus in
dogmate, Sfc."
" This," says Fuller, " I may call a protestant passage, though
anciently used in popish times, as fixing more spirituali power in
tbe king than tbe pope will willingly allow, jealous that any should
finger Peter's keyes save himself," — Church Hist, book xi.

CHARLES I. 303
Our account of this coronation is in part taken
from, or collated with. Dr. Fuller's Church His
tory ; and we cannot omit to notice a remarkable
passage with which he concludes — written, as he
elsewhere says, since monarchy was turned into a
state, " I have insisted the longer on this subject,
moved thereunto by this consideration, that if it be
the last solemnitie performed on an English king in
this kinde, posteritie will conceive my paines well
bestowed, because on the last. But if hereafter
Divine Providence shall assign England another
king, though the transactions herein be not wholly
precedentiall, something of state may be chosen
out gratefuU for imitation."
A {evr years were destined to bring about the
restoration of kingly power ; and the accession of
Charles II. was marked by a complete revival of
the coronation ceremonies, performed with unusual
care, and recorded in one of those ample Narratives
whose appearance constitutes a new sera in the
history of coronations.

t JL'Cnboj.
®o l^tle bo^e, ®oB lenBe iiie gooB paJCage,
C^efe toci tti^ i»8^, lie ffmple of mattete ;
ILo^e tj^ clotljjng 'bt Ijie t^y pjigttmage,
atiB fpeciallj let tl)^0 be tJj prajete
©ttto liem sfl, t^at t^e iu^H rene or Jere,
JSaijcte fbott att toroitge after Jer Jelpe to cal
SJe to cottctte tn ang parte or aL

ADDITIONAL NOTES.

ADDITIONAL NOTES.

P, 31, — Elevation of Kings,
X HE existence of a custom of stone-elevation in the Ger
man empire having been too slightly noticed in the text, I
shall here set down some particulars relating to the monu
ment once devoted to it, and subjoin an account of some
other curious observances which appear to be connected
with the subject.
The German Konigstul is situated between Rens and
Capel, and near Coblentz, upon the Rhine, It is described
as follows: — " C'estoitun bastiment fait, dans un verger,
sous sept gros noy ers, oii, il y avoit des sieges de pierre de
iaille pour I'Empereur ei pour les sept Eledeurs, bastis
sur des pilliers entrelih par autant de voiites '." In this
place it was usual for the emperor elect to confirm the
rights of the electors ; but our author adds that the build
ing being entirely ruined this confirmation is now perform
ed at the place of election.
Itis decided by lawyers, says another writer, that though

' Discours Historique de I'Election de I'Empereur, 4to. 1658, p, 487.
X 2

300 ADDITIONAL NOTES.
the emperor should not have been consecrated by any pre
late, his election alone would give him all his authority;
and this was formerly declared and confirmed by placing
him on the Kunig-stul when he was inthroned as emperor
in the sight of all the states of the empire,' But this monu
ment being destroyed by time, the electors inthronethe new
elect by placing him on the altar of the church where they
hold the electoral conclave ®,
The foUowiiig notice of the Konigstul occurs in the co
ronation of Maximilian I,, and proves that so late asI486
it was still made use of. " 30 die Martii de mane missa
finita in ecclesia Pinguensi (Bingen on the Rhine), Impe.
rialis Majesias cum filio suo Rom, rege Maximiliano intra.
verunt naves, descendentes aquam, Ipsis venientihus in ci-
vitatem Bemis (Reinse) erat ibi dominus archiepiscopus
Moguntinus et Albertus dux Saxonioe eum duxerunt supra
cathedram lapideam elevatam qum vocatur. sedes regis (Ko
nigstul) situata in campis extra muros civitatis Remensis
prope Rhenum, supra quam sedebat rex Romano Imperio
prtestans juramentum ^ ."
The king of Hungary, we are told, after the ceremony
of his coronation is finisht, goes on horseback, clad in the
royal habit, and with the crown on his head, to a column
covered with cloth of gold, where he takes the oath to his
people and receives their allegiance. There is then brought
to him another horse, trained to leap a bank of earth, which

' Memoires Instruclifs sur la Vacance du Trone Imperial, p. 288.
S Freherus, Rer, Germ, Script, tom, iii, p, 30.

^'¦*#

ADDITIONAL NOTES. SOI
he mounts and leaps three times over a hillock prepared
for that purpose. The king then raises his drawn sword
in form of a cross above the multitude, and returns in state
to his castle *.
The followiiig singular customs are said to have been
used at the inauguration of the autient dukes of Carin-
THiA. Near the city of Saint Veit is a plain where the
vestiges of a former town are still to be seen, and in a mea
dow just by, a large stone raised about two cubits from the
ground. On this stone was placed a peasant, who enjoyed
by descent the right of presiding at the inauguration of the
dukes, having near him, on his right hand a black cow
with a calf, and on his left a lean and hungry mare ; the
people of St, Veit and a crowd of peasants being assembled
around him. The duke, in a countryman's bonnet and shoes,
with a shepherd's crook in his hand, drew near to the as.
sembly, accompanied by the senators clad in scarlet, and
the great officers bearing their insignia. The man upon the
stone seeing the train come nigh cried out Who is this that
comes with such magnificence? The people answered It
is the prince of the country. Is he a just judge ? replied
the peasant: doth he seek the welfare ofthe state? is he
of free condition, worthy of honour, obedient to the laws,
and a defender of the Christian religion ? They cried, He is
and he will be such. The peasant then demanded by what
right he would remove him from his seat : to which (he
master of the duke's court answered This place is bought
y < Histoire des Inaugurations, p. 35. Estats du Monde, p. 738.

302 ADDITIONAL NOTES.
for 60 deniers ; these beasts are thine, (pointing to the cow
and the mare) thou shalt be clothed in the garments which
the duke will take off, and thy house shall be free, and ex
empt from tribute. The peasant then came down from the
stone, gave the duke a gentle slap on the cheek, and ex
horting him to be a good judge, went away with his cattle.
The prince then took his place on the stone, brandished
his naked sword, turning to every side, and promised to
judge the people with equity. A peasant's cap was then
presented filled with water, from which he was obliged to
drink as a mark of his future sobriety. He was then con
ducted to the church, where he assisted at divine service,
and changed the peasant's dress for the ducal habit. After
the feast which followed, he returned to the meadow, in
which n throne had been set up, and here he gave judge.
ment and conferred fiefs *.
In some places we find that this exhibition of the prince
was performed not on a stone but on a tumulus or hillock
of earth ; " Peragebatur hoc non in solio, ut recentiore
estate alibi, sed in tumulo, qualis adhuc tempore Hadriani
Junii in Kennemaria inter Harlemum et Alcmariam ex-
stabat ; ' illud vero memoratu dignum est,'' inquit, ' hon
procul Heemskerka tumulum acclivem nisi in omnes mqua.
liter partes editiorem, in ipso ferme soli meditullio situm,
in quo retroactis seculis soliti sunt Hollandice comites, ut
Kinheimarice domini, in frequenti popularium et nobilita.
tis conventu inaugurari ditioni illi, ac mutuo Sacramento

' Histoire des Inaugurations, p. 48. — Heylin's Cosmography, 4lo.
p. 296. The older authorities are Monster and JEneai Sylvius.

ADDITIONAL NOTES. SOS
inbui cum principem tum nobiles cum vulgo,' — Quod ad
materiem nostram — putem, generalem et consuetum hunc
fuisse inaugurandi ritum Belgis^,"
Perhaps the point in our English ceremony which is most
analogous to the Gothic and German elevations is that of
our kings being antiently placed upon a seat in West
minster hall, which was thence denominated The King's
Bench, This antient seat, which occupied the upper end
of the great hall, was appropriated to the administration
of justice by the sovereign in person, or bythe judges of
his court, to which it gave the title of the Court of King's
Bench. We find that the seat or bench here referred to is spoken
of in old authorities as a marble seat; and that there stood
before it a marble table. That this marble seat was the
place of the chancellor as well as of the justices of the
bench ; and that here our kings were used to sit before their
progress to coronation.
" At the upper end of this hall," saith Stow, " is a long
marble stone of twelve feet in length and three feet in
breadth. And there also is a marble chair where the kings
of England formerly sate at their coronation dinners, and,
at other solemn times, the lord chancellor : but now not
to be seen, being built over by the two courts of Chancery
and King's Bench''."
Dugdale, — " The place where the lord chancellor an-

' Thye Hannes De Inaug. Princ. Belg. p. 34.
^ I^iirlinr nf f.nnftn„

' Survey of London.

304 ADDITIONAL NOTES.
ciently sate and held this court was at the upper end of
Westminster hall, at that long marble table which is there
situate (though now covered with the courts there erected)
whereunto are five or six steps of ascent. For in 36 Ed.
III. when Simon Langham was made lord chancellor he
placed himself in the marble chair, wherein the chancellors
nsed to sit and sealed patents, which marble chair to this
day remaineth, being fixt in the wall there overagainst the
middle of that marble table ^."
The foUowing are instances of kings being said to sit in
the marble chair. Henry VII. was to come " by vj. ofthe
clock" (in the morning of his coronation) " from his cham
bre into Westminster hall, where he shall sitt, under clothe
of estate in the marble chaire, appareilled with clothes and
quisshins of clothe of golde bawdekyn, as it apperteign-
eth^." Richard III,, say Speed and Stow, upon the 35th
of June went in great pomp unto Westminster hall, and
there in the King's Bench court took his seat: the Chro
nicle of Croyland, cited by Buck, in recording the same
* Origines Jurididales, p. 37. 9 Litle Devise, &c. Ives, p. 100.
•» Claus. I R. II, Rymer, vol. vii. p. 157. A further illustration of
this subject may be borrowed from the Liber Regalis, which is of the
reign last noticed. It contains this passage:— " Die vera prafinito,
quo novus rex cansecrandus est, summa mane conveniant pralati et nobiles
regni in palalio regia apud Westmonasterium, tractaturi de nom regis
consecratione et eleclione, et de legibus et consueiudinibus confirmandis fir-
miter statuendis. Hits sub universorum Concordia peractis, provideatur
quad in aula regia majori sedes eminens sit pannis serids et inauratis de-
center ornata, supra quam dictus rex regnaturus cum omni mansuetudine
et reverentia elevetur,"
A remarkable kind of coincidence in the passage quoted above re-
, minds me of a very .antient practice in Sweden, which will be best
explained by reference to some of the writers of that country, " Mos

Additional notes. 305
occurrence, says that " se apud magnam aulam Westmo
nasterii in cathedram marmoream immisit." Grafton in
forms us that the same king on the day of his coronation
" came downe out of the white hall into 'the great hall at
Westminster, and went directly to the Kinge's Benche,"
We are told by Hall that Katherine, queen of Henry V.
afterher, coronation, was " conveighed into Westminster
hal and ther set in the throne at the table of marble at the
upper end of the haK" Richard II. arriving at the palace
in procession from the Tower, entered the hall, and " ad
altam mensam marmoream in eadem aula accedens, petiit
vinum," Sfc, On the morrow he also came to this high
table and sat in the royal seat ". To what hath been said
above of the present state of the King's Bench it is only
necessary to add, that the boarded inclosures which now
surround and divide the two courts are removed at every
coronation. As the alterations which have taken place in Westmin
ster hall since the time of our great ceremonialists Ash-
an/em eral, ut in Vita Ingialldi Illrada Sveania Regis memorat Snorro,
eledum regem in infimo scamno considere, donee illatum fuisset poculum
Bragebikare, aureum sdlicet cornu hydromeli repletum : quod manibus
exceptum surgens, conceptis de egregio suo regimine future votis, ex-
hauriebat, ' Inde ad sedem regiam Kongs haseti deducebatur ; et sic au
spicate regnum inivisse censebatur." — *' Bragar heroes dicuntur, — Bra
gebikare ergo poculum erat quod in memariam keroum exhauriebatur,
quorum similem sefuturum profitebatur regium solium canscensurus." —
Verelius, IVotiE in Hist. GotridetHralfi, cap. 16. p. 83. So also Tor-
ner. Diss, de Mora-Steen, p. 7. " Istud in aula regia Vpsalensi celebra-
' turn est in prasentia procerum primatumque regni ; — ipse vero rex fu^
turns considebat ante mensam in gradu, ex qua paulo post humeris dviuai
levalus, soUo supra mensam 'collocato imponebatur. Exhausto igitur
scypho, sellaque regia occupala, rex ab omnibus salutabatur,"

306 ADDITIONAL NOTES.
mole and Sandford may render it difficult to understaud
their accpunts of the entry of the classes from the places
of their assembling, I take this opportunity of reminding
the reader that the former entrance to the great hall from
the Court of Requests, or present House of Lords, was
not, as now, at the end of the hall, between the courts of
King's Bench and Chancery, but on the east side, and just
below the steps going up to those courts : also, that the
passage of the queen from the Court of Wards was by a
door at the end of the hall in the south-west corner. This
may be plainly seen by reference to the ground plan in
Mr Sandford's History.

307
P. 50, 232. — Coronation of Queens.
A SINGULAR mistake hath arisen on the subject of the
coronation of the Saxon Queensfrom the circumstances con
nected with the histories of Judith and Eadburga. After
alluding to the wretched fortunes of the latter, Sir John
Spelman, in his Life of Alfred, (p.24) observes that "Hence
grew it to be a custom among the West Saxons that the
wives of their kings were neither crowned nor stiled
queens, nor had any other title than only the king's wife*
given them. But iEthelwolf, detesting that custom of his
country as altogether barbarous, having married a daugh
ter of France, omitted not, it seems, to honour her with
all the dues of right belonging to a queen. And this un
derstood at home gave there occasion to a great conspiracy
against him."
The inference to be drawn from this passage must be,
that the coronation of queens was, at the time when this
custom is said to have originated, an establisht practice
of the country : upon comparison of dates, however, we
shall find that no instance of the use of this ceremony is
recorded till after the period here assigned for its aboli
tion : and consequently that Sir John has made the practice
be discontinued before it ever existed. The death of king
Brightric from the poison prepared by his queen took place
in the year 800, and the consecration of Egferth, the ear
liest of a KING that our history afibrds, and probably also
' " cyninsej %"m ccca," — Hearne's Note in loc.

308 ADDITIONAL NOTES.
the earliest ever performed in England, was in 785 ; there
can be no ground therefore for the assertion that it " grew
tobeacustom" that queens should noibe crowned: indeed
upon reference to the accounts which early historians give
of this matter, we shall find that no allusion is made to coro.
nation ; and that the deprivement extended only to the title,
and the right of sitting on the seat of state.
Enough would perhaps have been said for the correction
of this verbal inaccuracy of Sir John Spelman, did it not
appear to be further sanctioned by the authority of Mr
Turner in his excellent History of the Anglo-Saxons ^. The
learned author, assuming probably from such expressions
as those we have quoted, that coronation was one amongst
the privileges at this time withheld from the West Saxon
queens, begins his chapter on the family and officers of the
king with this assertion: " The Anglo-Saxon queen w-is
CROWNED as well as the king until the reign of Egbert,
when this honour was taken from her. The crimes of the
preceding queen, Eadburga, occasioned the Anglo-Saxons
to depart awhile jn this respect from the custom of all the
German nations. But it was soon restored; for Ethelwulph,
on his second marriage, suffered his queen Judith fo. be
crowned," Headds, "the custom was not immediately reas-
sumed in England, because the expressions of Asser imply
that in Alfred's time the disuse of the coronation continued.
But by the time of the second Ethelred it was restored, for
after the account of his coronation the ceremonial of her
coronation follows." The reader will bear in mind that
" I may now add also of Mr Sergeant Heywood, in his work on
the DistinctioQ of Ranks among the Anglo-Saxons,

ADDITIONAL NOTES. 309
the objcet of the present note is merely to examine into
the antiquity of coronation as applied to Queens; it has
no connection with the other particulars respecting their
title and place in the court. Referring then to Mr Turner's
authority Asser, we find, as I have before intimated, no al
lusion whatever to coronation. His words are "Gens nam
que Occidentalium Saxonum reginam juxta regem sedere
non patitur,, nee etiam reginam appellare, sed regis con-
jugem, permiiiit." And again, " accolm illius terras conju-
raverunt ut nullum unquam regem super se in vit& su&
regnare permitterent qui reginam in reginali solio juxta
se sedere imperare vellet^." The former of these plassages
is copied by Florence of Worcester, verbatim, Matthew
of Westminster has the following, of .3?lthelwulph: "Prte-
terea, audierunt conspirafores prcedicti quod, contra mo
rem et statuia regum West-Saxonum, Judetham, Sfc, re
ginam appellabat, et in mensa ad latus suum convivari
faciebat. Gens vero West-Saxonum non permittit regi
nam juxta regem sedere ; nee etiam reginam, sed regis
conjugem nominari*." Malmsbury writes to the same ef
fect. It is probable that Spelmail's authority (although
his editor does not supply the reference) was Higden:
" ab eo tempore," saith he, " inolevit apud Anglos uxorem
regis neque reginam vocari neque in regid sede juxta re
gem collocari^:" here, however, we have nothing of coro
nation. Selden, whose section on the titles and honours
of queens is largely quoted by the editor of Alfred's life.

5 As-ier, Svo. 1722. p. 10. ' Fi. HUt, sub an. 854.
5 Poij/c7iron. an. 787.

310 additional NOTES.
says, " It appears clearly that the Saxon queens were in
the later times of that kingdom crowned, anointed, and set
with the kings in their seats of state, as other queens, and
so that law or custom which proceeded from queen iEthel-
burgh was soon abrogated® :" there is nothing however in
the passage which sanctions the error we have noticed.
Milton writes "The West Saxon had decreed ever since the
time of Eadburga the infamous wife of Birthric, that no
queen should sit in state with the king or be dignified with
the title of queen. But Ethelwolf permitted not that Ju
dith his queen should loose any point of regal state by that
law '." The accounts of Strutt and of Rapin are the same
with those of Milton and the antients.
With regard to the real period when the inaugurative
ceremonies were applied to the consorts of our kings we
have nothing more determinate than the " later times " of
Mr Selden, but certainly they had no coronations in 955
if Elgiva were really the wife of Edwy : nor is it likely that
the bard who recorded the hallowing of Edgar in 973 would
have omitted to notice the honours paid to the royal con
sort had she partaken of the sacred unction. With the
ritual assigned to the age of .Slthelred II. begins our actual
knowlege of feminine consecration: he was elected in 978,
and all before this period is at best uncertain.

6 Titles of Honor, Part I. cap. 6. vii.
^Hist. of England, p. 197, 4to.

311
P. 94. — History ofthe Regalia.
In order to illustrate the history of our antient Regalia
I shall here transcribe the several lists which were referred
to in treating on this subject: and first One of the reign of
James I.
" Necessaries to be prouided by the M' of the Jewell
House the daye of the king and queen's coronaeion '.
" A circle of gold for the queen to weare when shee goeth
to her coronacon.
" The king's ringe. The queene's ringe.
" St Edward's crowne, if it be in his custodyc.
" Two other wearing crownes for the king and queen, to
be sett readye vpon St Edward's altar, for the king and
queen to put on after theire coronacon,
" Two pointed swords,
" The sworde called Curtana,
" The orbe, the scepter, the armill.
" And suche other regalis as hee hath in his cusfodye.
"Theis are all the particular necessaries which for
the present I fynd to be prouided by the M' of
the Jewelhouse. " Willm. Segar, Garter^"
The following are extracts of such articles as relate to
the Regalia, from the general inventories of appraisement

¦ MS. Cott. Vesp. C xiv. p. 121.
¦» Sir William Segar appears to have been created Garter in 1602,
the year in which James I. was crowned.

S12 additional notes.
which comprise the whole of the royal plate and jewels as
taken by order of the parliament on the deposition of
Charles I.
^' A TRUE and perfect Inventory of ail the Plate and Jewells
now being in the upper Jewell House of the Tower, in
the charge of Sir Henry Mildmay, together with an Ap-
praisem*^ of them made and taken the 13th, 14th, and
15th dales of August, 1649',"
*' The imperiall crowne of massy gold, weighing 7 ib 6
ounces," &c, valued at , . , i^lUO 0 0
"The queene's crowne of massy gold, weighing 3 jfe 10
ounces," &c  338 3 4
"A small crowne* found in an iron chest, formerly in the
Iprd Cottington's charge," &c, the gold 73 16 8
<' The diamonds, rubies, sapphires, &c. 355 0 0
« The globe, weighing 1 ft 5i oz, , . 57 10 0
" 2 coronation bracelets weighing 7 oz," (with three rubies
and twelve pearls) . . ,, . 36 0 0
" Two scepters, weighmg 18 oz." , , 60 0 0
"A long rodd of silver gilt, 1 ft 5 oz. . 4 10 8
" The foremencion'd crownes, since y* inventorie was
taken, are accordinge to ord' of parlam* totallie brokeii
and defaced."
' Archaologia, vol, xv, art. 24,p. 285, from the original manuscript,
4 From other accounts this appears to have been the crown of Ed
ward VI. See Antiquarian Repertory, vol, i. p. 79, and the Genth-
man's Magazine for June 1798, p. 470. ,
5 There is every reason to believe that the national ornaments here
described were the genuine productions of a very early age. Their
correspondency with the antient catalogue in Sporley's Book is so
remarkable that I shall notice it in some of the subsequent items. The
catalogue will be found entire in our Appendix.

additional notes. 313
" The Inventory of that part of the Regalia which are now
removed from West' to the Tower Jewel House"."
"Queene Edith's crowne, formerly thought to be of massy
gould, but upon trial! found to be of silver gilt, enriched
with garnetts, foulepearle, saphires,andsomeoddstones%
p. oz, 5C| ounces, valued at . . g^ 16 0 0
" King Alfred's crowne, of gould wyerworke, sett with
slight stones, and 2 little bells', p. oz. 79| oz. a,t sg 3
P- ounce  248 10 0
" A gould plate dish, enamelled, fsfc. , 77 11 0
" One large glass cupp wrought in figures, isfc. 102 15 0
"A dove of gould, sett with stones and pearle, p. oz, 8^
ounces, in a box sett with studds of silver gilt 26 0 0
" The gould and stones belonging to a coller of crimson taf-
faty, isfc  18 15 0
" One staff of black and white, ivory, with a dove on the
top, with binding and foote of gould • , 4 10 0
"A large staiF with a dove on y« top, formerly thought to
be all gould, but upon trial! fouud to be the lower part
wood within and silver gilt without^, weighing in all 27
ounces, valued at .... 35 0 0
"One small staff with a floure de luce on the topp, former
ly thought to be all of gould, but upon trial! found to
be iron within and silver gilt withont '" . 2 10 0
"Two scept", one sett with pearles and stones, the upper
end gould, the lower end silver". The other silvar gilt,
with a dove, formerly thought gould '^ , 65 16 IQi
^ Doubtless the " corona pro corojiatione regina " of Sporley, It does
not appear that the Confessor's crown is included in this inventory.
' See p. 94 of the present work.
• One of the " duos virgas pro coronatione regina," — Sporley. ^
9 " Ligneamvirgam deauratam." '" "Alteram ferream." — Sporley.
" " Sceptrum aureum," '* The other " virga pro cor, regime,''
Y

314 ADDITIONAL NOTES.
"Onesilver spoone '3, gilt, p. oz, 3 ounces rfO 16 0
" The gould of the tassels of the livor cuUd robe, weighing
4 oz. valued at £ 8. and the coat with the neck button of
gould, ^2, the robe having some pearle valued at ^3.
in all  13 0 0
"All these, according to order of parliam*, are broken
and defaced."
"One paire of silver gilt spurres," &c. . 1 13 4
" An Inventory of the Regalia now in Westm' abby, in
an iron Chest where they were formerly kept,
" One crimson taffaty robe, very old, val* at , 10 0
"One robe, laced with gould lace, valued at . 10 0
" One livor cull''' silke robe, very old, and worth nothing.
" One robe of crimson taflfaty sarcenett, val. at 5 0
*' One paire of buskins'*, cloth ofsilver, and silver stockings,
very old, and valued at .... 2 6
" One paire of shoes of cloth of gould, at .20
" One paire of gloves '° embrod"' w"" gould, at . 10
" Three swords, with scabbards of cloth of gould 3 0 0
" One old combe of horne, worth nothing'".
" The total! of the Regalia . ^012 17 8

'3 " Cochleare." — Sporley. ^* " Par caligarum." — ibid.
•s " Par cerotecarum." — Sporley.
¦^ Then probably not the " pectinem auifeum." But a comb was al
ways included among the regalia: and in A Brief out of the book
called Liber Regalis, (Prynne, Sig. Loy. p. 264) we read " The pray
ers being ended, a shallow quoife is put on tbe king's head because
of the annoynting : if his majesties haire be not smooth after it, there
is King Edward's ivory combe for that end."

315
P. 135. — King's Champion.
It hath already been noticed that a record existed which
carries back the history of the tenure of Scrivelsby to the
23d year of Edw. III. * There is however another docu
ment ofthe same reign, which although it is but little earlier
in point of time, and only mentions the tenure incidentally,
is yet of more importance to the subject than any that
hath been quoted, inasmuch as it throws a light on the
original complexion of the tenant's service which none of
the later documents afford.
The record here mentioned is an Inquisitio post mortem
bearing date in the 7th of Edw. III. ^ and it speaks of the
tenure as follows : That the manour of Scrivelsby is holden
by grand sergeanty, to wit by the service of finding, on
the day of coronation, an armed knight, who shall prove
by his body, if need be, that the king is true and rightful
heir to the kingdom. No mention is made in it of any
thing in the nature of an hereditary office'''; and the con
dition ofthe tenure is stated in terms which are common to
many of our antient sergeanties, the possessors of which
had the care of finding a knight — inveniendi militem — to

• See Note 86 in page 138. It is a writ of seisin for the manor of
Scrivelsby directed to tbe escheator of Lincoln.
' See Appendix to pook III. No. 2.
3 In a charter of Hen. I. quoted in the Monasticon (tom. ii. p. 973),
one of the witnesses subscribes himself as Robertus de Bajods, Campin
Regis; no connection, however, can be traced between this antient
baron and the subsequent lords of Scrivelsby.
Y 2

316 ADDITIONAL NOTES,
perform some particular service. In its first institution,
then, the duty of the lord of Scrivelsby had this extent, no
tnore : the performance of such a duty, however, had too
lilmih of honour attached to it to allow of its devolving on
a deputy ; and the obligation of providing a champion for
the royal title, in case of need, became a right of appear
ing as its personal assertor on every new succession.
Nor is this the only ground for such an understanding
of the tenure before us. From other records* we find that
the horse and armour, which are the customary perquisites
of the service, were only to be claimed as of right in case
a combat ensued ; when this did not take place it was at
the king's pleasure whether they became the claimant's
property. The above particulars are stated with A. view to account
for the existence of the noble service of the king's cham
pion as we now find it — certainly with no intention of de
tracting from the honour and respect which are so justly
its due ; and before we leave the records above .referred
to, I would mention, for its further illustration, a differ
ence betweeti the antient and the modern mode of perform
ing it. The champion was antiently used to ride in the
procession as well as in the hall, and to proclaim his chal*
lenge " devant tout le monde " in both places : the former

4 See extracts from the Coronation Rolls of Richard II. and
Henry IV. in the Appendix.
5 Sir William Segar informs us {Honour Militarie and Civil, p. 181)
that at the coronation of Henry IV. the challenge was proclaimed in
the palace and in six places of the city. It also appears from some

ADDITIONAL notes, 317
ceremony hath long been discontinued ^ This may also
remind us of a remarkable circumstance which occurred at
the coronation of Richard II, recorded by Walsingham,
Sir John Dimmock, being armed according to usual cus
tom, came with his attendants to the door of the church
when the service was concluding; but the lord Marshal
came to him and said that he should not have appeared so
soon, " sed quod usque ad prandium regis differret adven-
tum suum : quapropter rnonuit ut rediret, et, deposito tanto
onere armorum, quiesceret ad illud tempus," The cham
pion complied with this admonition and retired ; — ;the cause
of his seeming il¦regul^^rity is explained by the circumstances
above described.
And here I might have closed the remarks which later
research hath enabled me to make on this interesting sub
ject, had not circumstances lately occurred which appear
to involve the very existence of this antient service, and'to
preclude the possibility of its being again repeated. The
reader need not be informed that an act hath passed the
legislature ^ for the abolition of trial by battle in all cases
criminal or civil : now without inquiring whether the pro
cedure before us partakes more of the quality of an ap^
peal of treason or of a writ of right, yet as the mode of
conducting it is undoubtedly a wager of battle'', must we

reports of the challenge that it was originally adapted to delivery be
fore the coronation : thus in Edward VI. according to the Le Neve
MS. the words are "that our sovereign, Sfc. is not the rightfuU ^nd un
doubted heir, Sfc, and that of right beought not to be crowned king." —
Leiand's Colled, vol. iv. p. 310. ^ 59 Geo. Ill, cap. 46.
' So entirely is it treated as such in the records, that we find the

3 18 ADDITIONAL NOTES.
not, however reluctantly, conclude that the service of the
king's champion is become extinct, no exception of any
kind having been made in the recent enactment?

very phrases of law which are commonly used In cases of appeal, Sfc.
employed in describing the champion's challenge. Thus, in an ap
peal against Hamon le Stare, temp. Hen. III. the appeUant " offert
DisRATioNARE per corpus suum sicut curia consideraverit," Sfc. In the
Claus RoU 1 Ric. II. and in others of later date, the champion " est
prest par son corps a barrenier mdntenant qil ment comefaus et come
tretre," 8fc. Some add " a quel jour et lieu qui lui seront par sesjugges
assignez." At the coronation of Henry IV. according to Fabian,
the herald proclaimed that if any man would gainsay the king's title
the champion was there " redy to wage with hym batayle." Further
conformity is noticed in p. 282.

319
P. 162, — Letter of Summons,
As the reader^ may be curious to see the antient form of
a Summons to Coronation, I shall present, in the Appen
dix, that issued by Edward II, which is said to be the earli
est on record. The degree of likeness in it to the modern
form will be seen by comparison ; it is important also to
observe the resemblance which it bears to an ordinary par
liamentary summons of the same age. This resemblance
is indeed complete, except that after the words " Vobis
mandamus " there is added in the parliamentary writ to
bishops the clause " ex fide et dilectione quibus (or in fide
qua) nobis tenemini," and in that to lay peers " in fide et
homagio," ^c, '
Of the writs in the Appendix, that entitled " DeRege
Coronando^ was issued before the king's marriage, and
does not mention the ladies of peers ; but in that "De coro.
natione Regis et Reginw celebranda^" written from Dover
on his return from France, and after his marriage, the atten
dance of the ladies is required. The writ Ad Vicecomites*
is a valuable relique; it shows the importance which was
attached to the ceremony of coronation, and demonstrates
the right which the people enjoyed of old time to be pre
sent at the performance of it, by " knights, citizgns, and
burgesses" the representatives of their several orders.

^ See Dugdale's Perfect Copy of Summons in this and other reigns,
'¦' See Appendix to Book III, No. 6.
3 Ibid. No. 8. i Ibid. No. 7.

320 ADDITIONAL NOTES,
" The election of a king," saith Mr. Bacon, and the so
lemnization of such election by coronation, are spiritlesse
motions without the presence of the people :" we here per
ceive how the people were legally and formally assembled

5

5 Hist' Disc, on the Gov. of England, part II. Preface. " It was
usual," saith Mr. Petyt, " at the coronations of our English kings to
confirm, make, and ordain laws." — Antient Right of the Commons,
Preface p. 62. Selden takes notice that " at the coronation of Hen. I.
clerus Anglia et populus universus were summoned to Westminster,
where divers lawes were both made and declared." — Tit. Hon. part II,
cap. 5, XX. Compare Stransky, Resp. Boiem. cap. v. § 14.
The above circumstances will perhaps afford some authority for an
opinion hazarded in the note on p. 20.

321

P. 182. — Recognition,
It hath been stated in the former part of this work that
the ceremony of coronation is also a ceremony of natio
nal election. It may be affirmed with confidence that in the
earliest times it was such in the fullest sense that is compati
ble with descent in a single family ' ; yet in order to account
for the changes which have taken place in the form)ilary
itself, and to explain the name uuder which this part of it
now appears, it is necessary to add that when the feudal
system of tenure and polity had arrived at perfection, an
other practice, unknown to former ages, was engrafted upon
that of election, the character of Vrhich it materially alter
ed, and the power of which it eventually destroyed.
Recognitionr is properly the acknowlegement of the heir
to a feudal seigaorj, aud of the legality of his claim to the
inheritance. It is the act of the im mediate vaoeals of the
seignory, regulated by the known laws of succession. And
were the kingdom merely to be regarded as a patrimonial
estate this would be the only form necessary to give pos
session to the heir; but we learn from the most authentic
records of feudal discipline no less than from the constant
practice of feudal states *, that where the character and of
fice of sovereign was united to the rank and dignity of
seignior, it was not enough for the prince to receive the

' See the Anglo-Saxon ceremonial referred to in the text, and
printed in the Appendix.
' See especially the Assises of Jerusalem, cap. 288.

322 ADDITIONAL NOTES.
recognition of his chief tenants without at the same time
obtaining the consent and approbation of his people ^. Still
as the former, from the weight and influence of those en
gaged in it, became the leading and prominent act, and the
latter but a concurrent one, we shall not have occasion to
wonder if in the name and practice of Recognitionthe more
antient right of Election be forgotten or obscured.
The natural tendency of a practice such as that we have
described would necessarily be in favour of what is termed
hereditary right, or rather, of a right independent of choice
or control ; — we must not, however, conclude that a feudal
recognition was a blind unconditional service, or that it
was never withheld when the public safety required. The
succession of our Norman kings will suggest the grounds
of a different opinion ; and proofs of a more explicit na
ture may be drawn from the history of other states *. In
one point of view, however, it was more particularly fa
vourable in the direct transmission of inheritance ; it was
not an uncommon thing for the prince in possession, in the
anticipation of his decease, to obtain the recognition. of his
vassals in favour of his son. Such a measure, while it proves

3 The reader is referred for a fuller examination of this subject to
the learned and ingenious Recherches sur I'Origine et la Nature des In
augurations des Princes Souverains des Pays Bas, par M. Raepsaet,
See also J, A. Van Thye Hannes De Inauguratione Principum Belgi-
corum, p. 45, Sfc.
« " Le continuateur d'Edmonddit, enparlant de I'abandon ou delais-
sement fait de la seigneurie du Gatinais au roi Philipe I. par Fouques
Rechin, compte d' Anjou, que ce prince en jura les coutumes, et que les
barons ne voulurent le reconnoitre qu'a celle condition," — Boulainvil
liers, Lettres Histor. p. 311.

ADDITIONAL NOTES. 323
how slight a reliance was then placed on abstract natural
right, was a powerful means of transmitting an acquired
one. A few instances of this prospective recognition will
serve to illustrate the use of the term, Louis Vlll, of
France shortly before his death exacted a promise from
some of his nobles, which is called " Serment que le roy
fit faire aux prelats, Sfc. de reconnoistre son fits aisne, luy
prester la foy et hommage, le faire couronner au plustost,
et assister personellement a son sacre ''." In the celebrated
declaration of the Scottish parliament in favour of John
the son of Robert II. it is said that " unusquisque recog.
novit et voluit quod idem Johannes sit futurus rex^," A
similar act was framed for the succession of prince Edward
son of Edward IV. and was past in the 1 1th year of his
reign " in camera parliamenti," The lords and others here
"fecerunt recognitionem, juramentumque priestiterunt,
Edwardo primogenito regis, Sfc.'' We find also, under
certain circumstances, a king recognising his own succes
sor : — " Rex Stephanus, omni hwrede viduatus, prester
solummodo ducem Henricum, recognovit in conventu epi
scoporum et aliorum de regno optimatum, quod dux Henri
cus jus hcerediiarium in regnum Anglice habebat^,"
The authorities above quoted and referred to will per-
5 Dupuy, Traite de la Miyorite, p, 129.
^ A splendid /ac-simiie engraving of this act is given in the Reports
on the Public Records. See also Brady, Introd. p. 405-6.
' Rat. Claus. 11 Edw. IV. Prynne's Writs, i. 198. It is remark
able that in each of the last-mentioned cases the legitimacy of the
descent hath remained a subject of dispute to the present time, and
in neither did the recognised heir succede to the throne.
« M. Westmin. f. 246.

324 ADDITIONAL NOTES.
haps sufficiently explain the true nature of recognition, and
its distinctness from election. It is, however, of impor
tance to be observed that in none of our rituals or accounts
of coronations prior to that of James II. by Sandford, does
the term recognition ever occur as the title of the address
spoken by the archbishop at the beginning of the service ;
nor am I aware that it is used to designate such an acldress
in any ofthe foreign ceremonials. On examining the formu
lary quoted in the text we shall find the difficulty arising
from this circumstance not a little increased ; for it begins
by asserting that which it is the purpose of recognition to
ascertain, and concludes by demanding that which, after
recognition, could never have been denied, namely, ho,
mage, service, and bounden duty to a ^-ightful lord. It
appears also that the question was addrest not to the pre?
lates a.nd peers, who alone could make a recognition in its
feudal sense, but to " the people," whoj if it were such,
could have no concern iu It. From these circumstances it
is clear that the act we are now considering is not origi
nally a recognition in the legal and historical acceptation
of the word, and that the title is therefore either misap
plied by Mr. Sandford, or applied py him in a different
sense. Dismissing therefore any further research into the mean
ing of a term which at least is but recently connected with
the act before us, we shall adopt the only course that is

9 MS, Cott. Claud, A iii. It may be remarkt in passing, that th?
prayer which follows both in this and the Saxon service, has the pas
sage "famulum tuum quem supplid devotione in regem Eiioijups,"
which in the later rituals is altered to " ia re^em coxiECRAUVi,"

ADDITIONAL NOTES. 325
likely to elucidate this remarkable part of the ceremonial,
namely, a collation of the various forms of the address to
be found in the early rituals : premising that in the coro
nation of Charles II. as described by our other principal
authority, Ashmole, the form appears to have been the same
as Sandford's, but without the title " Recognition," and
that for the reign of Charles I. we have no precise report.
Beginning, then, with tlie first Ordo after the Saxon age,
we find it thus in Henrt I. " His expletis, unus episco
porum alloquatur populum si tali principi ac rectori se
subjicere ac jussionibus ejus obtemperare velint. Tunc a
circumstante clero et populo respondeatur Volumus et con-
dim us^.
In the reign of Richard II. and afterward we have the
following form : — " Archiepiscopus ad quatuor partes pul-
piiti predicH accedens, cxposuit et enarravit universo po.
pulo qualifer dictus dominus rex prestavit sacramentum,
iiiquirens ab eodem populo si ipsi consentire vellent de ha-
bendo ipsum regem et dominum ligeum, et de obediendo
ei tanquam regi et domino ligeo, qui utique unanimiter con.
senserunt^"," Another authority", perhaps of about the
same age, gives us these words : — " Archiepiscopus in die
coronationis in pulpito stans interrogabit publice a populo
si istum venerabilem principem, justum hceredem regni, ac-
clamare, eligere, et ei se subjicere, et ejus jussionibus ob
temperare voluerit. Tunc a circumsianiibus clero et popu-

"> MS. Cott. Tiber, E viii. and Rymer, Claus. 1 Ric. II.
" MS. Catt. Tiber. E viii. fol. 33. Prynne, Signal Loyalty, ii.
p. 249. So also Ord. Cor. Hen. VI, US. Cott, Nero C ix, p. 167.
only for "eligere " reading " eligere in regem."

326 ADDITIONAL NOTES.
lo, elevatis brachiis et manibus extensis, respondeatur Vo
lumus et concedimus, fiat, fiat. Amen! "
At the coronation of Henry VI. the archbishop is re
ported to have " made a proclamacion on the iiij. quarters
of the scaffolde, seyend in this wyse : — Sirs, heere com-
yth Henry, kyng Henryes sone the Vth, on whos sowle
God have mercy, amen. He homblyth hym to God and to
holy cherche, askyng the crowne of this reame by right
and defence'^ of herytage ; if ye hold y" pays with hym
say Ya, and hold up handes. And than al! the people cryed
with oon voyce Ye, ye ^^."
The following was the prescribed form in the reigns of
Henry VII. and Henry VIII, " This done, the cardynall
as archbisshop of Caunterbury, shewing the Idng to the
people at the iiij. parties of the seid pulpyt, shall seye in.
this wyse. Sirs [1] here present Henry rightful! and un
doubted enheritour by the lawes of God and man to the
coroune and royall dignitie of Englande, with al! things
thernnto annexed and apperteynyng ; electe, chosen, and
required by all the thre estatez of this lande to take uppon
hym the seid coroune and royall dignitee, Wheruppon
ye shall understande that this daye is prefixed and ap
poynted by all the pyers of this lande for the consecration,
enunction, and coronaeion of the seid mooste excellent
prince Henry. WoU ye serve at this tyme and geve yow
•* Descent ? — This right of birth, says an able writer, '.' hath been
often claimed, and often frustrated, but never denied, or so much as
questioned." We have shown indeed at the very beginning of the
work that this principle directed the course of succession from the
earliest ages, and was compatible with the freest use of election.
'3 MS, Cott, Nero C ix. p, 172,

ADDITIONAL NOTES. 327
wills and assents to the same consecracion, enunction, and
coronaeion ? Wherunto the people shall say with a grete
voyce Ye, ye, ye ; so be it : Kyng Henry, Kyng Henry'*."
The recognition of Edward VI. is thus described : The
archbishop, standing beside the king, did declare unto the
people in dll the aforesaid parts the king's majesty free
election with the words following. — Sirs, here I present
King Edward rightful! and undoubted inheritor by the
lawes of God and man to the crown and royal dignity of
this realme, wherupon yee shall understand that this day
is prefixed and appointed by all the peers of this realme
for his consecration, enunction, and coronation, Will you
serve at this time, and give your good wills and assent to
the same consecration, enunction, and coronation ? Where
unto the people answered all iu one voice, Yea, yea, yea,
God save king Edward '^"
In the Brief out of the Liber Regalis, said to have been
used at the coronation of James I. we have three forms of
the address : the first of these is exactly the same as that
in Sandford: the second is the same as that of Henry VIII.
The third is as follows : " Will you take this worthy prince
James, right heir of the realm, and have him to your king,
and become subjects to him, and submit yourselves to his
commandments ? This while the king standing up turneth

'* JlfS. Catt. Tiber. Eviii. The following passage may be received
as an historical coufirmation of the text. " Dumque ai archiepiscopo
requisiti, prasules, prindpes, comites, barones, milites, proceres, et popu
lus universus, si in uncdonem istius prindpis consentirent, una voce et un
animi assensu respohsa consensus prabuissent." — Elmham in Vita Hen,
V. cap. xi. <5 Leiand's Colled, iv. p, 325.

328 ADDITIONAL NOTES.
himself to every ofthe four side^, as the archbishop is at
every of them speaking to the people," Sfc, '^
With the various inferences which have been drawn from
a public act of state couched in such terms and attended
with such circumstances as those before us we here can have
no concern : our business is solely the illustration of cere
monies ; and I trust that having been obliged by a careful
examination of my subject to describe this as a ceremony
of election I shall be justified in having collected the fore
going documents in support of such an opinion.
We have already exhibited some particulars of the elec
tions or recognitions of foreign states in the third section
of this work ; with regard to the Empire, it maybe observed
that the right which was exercised by the electoral princes
in the choice of the emperor was without doubt the right
of feudal tenants ih the recognition of their lord, and not
that oi subjects in the election of a sovereign: here then,
the act of recognition hath taken the name of election (the
reverse of what hath happened in England) the primitive
election being still retained as a part of the inaugurative
ceremony. The same observation would probably be found
to apply to Poland,
, The reader will see in the Appendix copies of the for
mulary of election, or recognition, used in the empire (at
the coronation of Maximilian I.); and in the kingdom of
Bohemia, according to Stransky ; — to these he is referred
for a further illustration of the present subject.
'' Prynne's Signal Loyalty, ii. p. 267.

329

P. 187. — Coronation Oath.
The following is the oath of James II. from Mr Sand.
ford's History, collated with that of Charles I. and with
one probably of the age of Elizabeth'.
" Archb, — Sir, Wil! you grant and keep, and by your
oath confirm to the people of England, the laws and cus
toms to them granted by the kings of England, your law
ful and religions predecessors ; and namely, the laws, cus
toms and franchises granted to the clergy [and to the peo-
pvd] ^ by the glorious king St Edward your predecessor,
according [and conformable] ^ to the laws of God, the true
profession of the gospel established in this kingdom, and
agreeing^ to the prerogative of the Idngs thereof, and the
antient customs of this realm*?
King. — I grant and promise to keep them.
Archb. — Sir, Will you keep peace and godly agreement
intirely, according to your power, * to' the holy church,
the clergy *, and the people ?
King. — ^I will keep it.
Archb.— Sir, Will you, to your power, cause law, jus-
'tice'', and discretion, in mercy and truth, to be executed
in all your judgmeuts?
King. — I will,
' From a Collection out of the Liber Regalis, in English, MS, Harl.
310,— Strutt's Horda, iii. p. 26. s MS. Harl,
3 " agreeable," Ch. I. in Heylin, Ex. Hist, ii. 69.
* " land," Ch. I. s " both to God," C. I. and MS, Harl.
s Not in MS, Harl. ' "justice, law," Ch. I.
Z

330 ADDITIONAL NOTES.
Archb, — Sir, Will you grant to hold and keep the [laws
and]^ rightful, customs which the communalty of this your
kingdom have ; ^and will you' defend and uphold them to
the honour of God, so much as in you lieth ?
King, — I grant and promise so to do,"
I shall now endeavour to give some account of the his
tory of the Coronation Oath, illustrated by copies of its
various forms, in the language of different ages.
Our series begins with the oath of /Ethelred II, Who
was crowned in the year 978 : this curious relique is pre
served in the Latin Ritual used at the time, and in a co-
temporary English version ; the latter also contains an ad-
mirable exhortation to the sovereign on the duties of his
office, and on his responsibility as the pastor of his people.
Both of these will be found in our Appendix '", with the
other antient oaths hereafter mentioned.
The next copy on record is that of Henry I. " which
agrees exactly wiih the former ; a proof that in this respect
no change was made by the Norman Conquest. Lord Lyt
telton thus notices their identity : " I entirely agree with
Mr Carte in opinion that the old office used at king Ethel-
red's coronation, and after him by all our kings of the An-

8 Ch. I. and WS. Harl. 9 " to defend," Strutt.
'" See Appendix to Book IV. No. 2 and 3.
' " MS. Cott, Claud. A iii. p. 17.
'" Hist, of Hen. II. vol. i. p. 451. See also Turner's Hist, of Engl.
p. 66. ; Argumentum Anti-Normannicum, p, xi. ; and Atwood'sZ)epen-
dency of Ireland, p. i6, "See Rad. de Diceto, X. Script.
p. 626, and MS. Colt. Vesp. C xiv. p. 112. The latest appearance of

ADDITIONAL NOTES. 331
glo-Saxon race, was made use of by William I, as we know
it was by his successors ''."
The oath of Henry II, though not preserved by itself,
or in any account of his coronation, is recorded as it was
cited in a parliament during his reign : from the report
of this citation it appears to have been the same as his pre
decessor's '^. The oaths of the four following reigns I have
not been able to find authentic'*; but on examining that
of Edward II. '* we shall see that some important changes
have been made in the intervaning period. Thig_Qath,,-which
is in the French language, agrees withthe_Qld_ftneJiLlhe
number, but not in the contents of its clauses : it further
differs in being arrangedinterrogatively, andnot-Latlieman-
ner of a promissojx.€ii^gement. / Qaxomparijig JLwith
tKaFalready given from Sandford, the jeader_wilLaee„that
the same form remained in use in theieign of James_II.
being that which is usiially cited and alluded to as^he antient
oath ofthe TtingsTofEogland .
It will be observed that besides the alterations _ah:e.ady
notice^ in the.bgdy of the oath, there is prefixt tothejire-
sent copy a conditionjo.tJfiiuid in the^ older forms (Sire,
voulez vous graunier, SfC.—-au. poeple d" Engleterre} ; —
to this we wil! now direct ourattentjojii__TheJaws_ of Ed-
wa'rdthe Confessor, to which this clause refers, were justly
this oath is in Bracton, who lived under Henry III. but it was pro
bably not in use at that time,
'* It must be observed, however, that Matthew Paris gives us the
substance of the oaths of Richard I., John, and Henry IIL, which
are worthy of notice as they differ in some respect from those in use
-both before and after their reigns. See also Hoveden for that of
Richard I. 's Appendix, No. 6.
Z 2

332 ADDITIONAL NOTES*
regarded by our forefathers with the greatest respect; and
it appearstHaFThe"t3onqueror himself had been more than
once obliged to promise that they should be kept invio
late '^, a promise repeated with great solemnity by his son
Henry I. and ratified in his great charter ". It is probable,
however, that their restoration by this king was far from
complete, and that a disposition was manifested by all the
Norman kings to depart from the strict observance of the
English code. Such a disposition did not lessen the na
tion's zeal for the attainment of their favourite object ;
they made the keeping of their old laws a primary condi
tion in their acceptance of a candidate for the crown : this,
with the Norman princes and some of their immediate suc
cessors, was the subject of previous treaty and compact'*,
but afterwards, when the public right was rather to be pre
served than acquired, the condition was proposed at the
time of the coronation ; and hence it became a permanent
custom that every king before he received the crown, and
even before he took the usual official oath, should renew

¦6 Particularly at Berkhamstead ; see Matth. Paris in Vita Frederici
Abbatis S. Albani. "Anglis concessit," saith Ord. Vitalis, " suB legibUs
perseverare patriis." See also the title of his laws in Wilkins, Lejos
A-Sax. p. 219, or Kelham, Norm. Laws, p. 6.
*7 " Henricus, Sfc. congregato Landoniis clero Anglia et populo uni-
verso, promisit emendatio legum quibus oppressa fuerat Anglia tempore
patris sui et fratris nuper defuncti. Ad hae clero respondente et mag-
natibus cunclis, quod, si animo volenti ipsis vellet coUCedere et charta sua
cammunire illas libertates et consuetudines antiquas qua floruerunt in reg
no tempore regis S. Edaardi, in ipsum consentirent, et in regem unani
miter consecrarent."— Matth. Paris, p. 55. In the charter of con
firmation be says " Lagam regis Edioordi vobis reddo, cum illis emenda-
tionibus quibus pater meus eam emendavit, consilio barowuin suorum."

ADDITIONAL NOTES. 333
the pledge which had thusbeenexacted, in the words which
are now under notice. With respect to_the^tjme when this
clause was prefixt to the oath, although it first appears in
that of Edward II. there is good reason to suppose that it was
introduced before his reign. Itis not indeed mentioned by
the historians who give us the oaths of Richard I., John,
and Henry III. ; but this is no proof that it was unknown,
since it is evident, even from later copies_'^,„that theclause
was not considered as part ofthe oath, but as^a separate
preliminary condition.
Resuming our historical progress, we find that the oath
now remains unaltered. That of Edward III., which is
in the same words as his predecessor's, may be consulted
in Rymer's Faidera^". The oath of Richard II. we have
in Latin, from the Liber Regalis, but agreeing in sub
stance with the last-mentioned French ones. This form
was continued during the reigns of Henry IV. Henry V.
and Henry VL : of the latter king we find a " Serement en
Fraunceys " like that of Edward II. except in orthogra-

" Mr. Johnson, in his Vindication of Magna Charta, p. I, says —
** Nor was the manner and form of granting these laws" (the Con
fessor's) " by charter, or under hand and seal, with the confirmation
of an oath, over and -above the coronation oath, any new invention
or innovation at all ; for as WiUiam I. began it, sb I am sure that
Henry I. and King Stephen and Henry II. did tbe same before."
'3 See particularly the oath from Tottel's Statutes, Appendix,
No. 6. It is not found in Robert Holkot's account of the ceremonial,
supposed to be of the reign of Edward III. (see Appendix, NO. 4.)
nor in a copy ofthe oath from the Parliament Roll 1 Hen. IV. printed
in 1642. See also that of Hen. VII. hereafter given.
'"' Other copies may be seen in Wanley's Catalogue, p, 284, and in
PM, MS. Vesp. C xiv. arid IVero C ix.

334 ADDITIONAL NOTES.
phy 2'. A Latin oath, from Tottel's edition ofthe Statutes,
will be given in the Appendix*^, which will also show the
variations in copies of the different reigns above men
tioned. The oaths of Henry VII. and Henry VIII, are found
in English ceremonials of their respective coronations : and
as these are of some importance in the prosecution of our
inquiry I shall here insert the oath of Henry VII.^' col
lated with that of his successor.
" The cardinall shall aske the king under this forme,
with an open and distinct voyce : Will ye graunt and keepe
to the people of Englande the lawes and customes to them
as old^, rightful! and devoute kings graunted ; and the
same ratifie and confirme by your othe? and specially
lawes, customes and liberties graunted to the clergie and
people, hy your predecessor and glorious king Saynct Ed
ward ? The king shall answer, I graunt and permit. Then,
shall the said cardinall open unto him the speciall articles
wherunto the king shall be sworne; the same cardinal!
saying as followeth : Ye shall keepe, after your strenght
and power, [to] the church of God, to the clergie, and the
people, hoole peace and godlie concord ? The king shall
answer, I shall keepe. Ye shall make to be done, after your
strenght and power, [equal and] rightful! justice in all
your domes and judgements, and discrecion, with mercie
and trowthe? The king shall answer, I shall do. Do ye
graunt the rightfuU lawes and customes to be holden ; and
2' MS. Catt. Nero C ix. p. 166. «^ Appendix, No. 6.
'« From the lAtle Devise, Sfc. p. 105.
^ "as of olde tyme."— Hen. VIII. MS. Cott. TiS. Eviii. f. 100 b.

ADDITIONAL NOTES, 335
permitte you, after your strenght and power, such lawes
as to the worship of God shall be chosen by your people,
by yow to be strenghthenid and defendid ? The king shall
answer, I graunte and permitte.
In the foregoing pages I have carefully, though briefly,
continued the history of the coronation oath to the time of
the Reformation, We will now pass on to the reign of
Charles I, as a discussion theu arose which involves the
whole of its history from the time of Henry VIII.
In the oath of Charles (which will be found at p, 329
in the various readings upon that of James IT.) two im
portant alterations will be observed in the first and last
clauses ; these I shall consider, 1st as to their origin, and
2dly as to their nature and effect.
1. The reader is probably aware that a charge of alter
ing the coronation oath was one ofthe articles of impeach
ment against Dr Laud, archbishop of Canterbury : with a
view to our first inquiry I shall therefore cite a few pass
ages from the primate's statement of the accusation and
defence. " The third charge," he says, " was about the
ceremonies at the coronation of his majesty: — Then leav
ing the ceremonies he charged me with two alterations in
the body of the king's oath. One added; namely, these
words, ' Agreeable to the king's prerogative.' The
other OMITTED ; namely these words, ' Quts populus elege-
rit,^ WHICH THE PEOPLE HAVE CHOSEN, OR SHALL CHOOSE.
For this latter, the clause omitted, that suddenly vanished :
for it was omitted in the oath of King James, as is con
fessed by themselves in the printed votes of this present

336 ADDITIONAL NOTES.
parliament. But the other highly insisted on, as taking:
off the total assurance which the subjects have by the oatli
of their prince for the performance of his laws. First, I
humbly conceive this clause takes off none of the peoples
assurance, Sfc. Secondly, that alteration, whatever it be,
was not made by me," " At last," he adds, " the book of
King James's coronation and the other urged agaiinst me
concerning King Charles were seen and compared openly
in the Lords' House, and found to be tbe same oath in
both, and no interlining or alteration in the book-charged
against me,"
The archbishop closes his remarks on this memorable
charge with the following observation : " Before I quite
leave this oath I may say 'tis not altogether improbable
that this clause — ' and agreeing to the prerogative of the
kings thereof,' was added to tbe oath in Edw, VI. or Queen
Elizabeth's time; and hath no relation at all to the laws
of this kingdom absolutely mentioned before in the be
ginning of this oath ; but only to the words ' the profes
sion of the Gospel established in this kingdom:' and then
immediately follows, ' and agreeing to the prerogative of
the kings thereof — If this be the meaning, he that made
the alteration, whoever it were, for I did it not, deserves
thanks for it, and not the reward of a traitor^*."

M Troubks and TriaVofAbp. Laud, by Wharton, p. 318—324. I
have dwelt more fully upon this charge against Archbishop Laud be
cause it hath frequently beeu renewed more in the spirit of party
prejudice than of historical truth. The evidence brought forward by
the person accused is, I think, sufficiently conclusive in his favour ;
but liis memory is more completely vindicated by the discovery of

ADDITIONAL NOTES. 337
2. With regard to the first of these alterations, we must,
I think, admit the archbishop's conjecture, that the reser
vation in favour of the king's prerogative, standing as it
does in connexion with the rights of the church, may have
been made professedly with a view to the supremacy of
the crown in ecclesiastical matters. This will appear less
improbable on a comparison of the alteration made by
Henry VIII. in the corresponding clause of an oath which
he himself corrected '*; namely, his insertion of the words
'^ not prejudicial to his jurisdiction and dignity royal,"
after those aboUt the " holy church J|j^ to. which^iooe-they
canrefer. Thus understood, the addition in Charles's oath
would not have had the tendency ascribed to it, •
The second of these alterations, the omission ofthe words
quas vulgus elegerit, was not, like the former, of doubt
ful importance ; and the controversy respecting it was in
fact a contest for and against the admission of a most
weighty prerogative, namely, a negative power of the
crown in the making of laws, though in appearance it be
came a dispute about the sense and construction of words.
When this omission was detected by a comparison of the
more antient copies, the advocates of royal prerogative
endeavoured to prove that even in these the true meaning
of the sentence was very di fferent from that which was gene-

another copy of the oath undoubtedly older than the time even of
James I., and agreeing with that of Charles in both the objected
passages. I mean the oath from the Harleian library, which we have
collated with Sandford's at the beginning of the present Note.
?5 The original copy is preserved in the Cottonian library, Tiber.
S viii. fol. 100.

338 ADDITIONAL NOTES.
nerally assigned to it, and that neither the Latin elegerit
nor the French aura eslu was capable of a future sense.
It was admitted that the king was bound by them to keep
laws which the people shall have made, but not that he was
obliged to sanction any that they shall hereafter make ;
and between these forms of translation they raised a wide
and important distinction. Perhaps the difference on which
this distinction was founded may not be very apparent at
the present day ; but that the reader may know how it was
defended, and judge of the arguments used on either side
of this great question, I will cite a few passages from the
writings of some distinguisht leaders in the controversy.
Dr Brady, in his Glossary, at the word Elegerit, writes
as follows : — " Mr Prynn and the popular men would have
elegerit here tobe in the future fence, and have it signifie
shallchuse, and so as to bind the king as he could not re
fuse such laws as were offered him by the parliament (for
so he would have vulgus signifie) and by these almost only
words to prove the king had no negative voice." — " But
'tis impossible Mr Prynn's sense of elegerit can ever be
allowed, for the original words aura eslu can fairly admit
of no other rendering than shall have chosen, that is, such
laws and customs as they had already chosen; and for those
that would have it in the option of the vulgar to propound
laws to our kings which they could not deny to confirm,
they never looked further than these words, nor never un
derstood them," SfC.
•^ The passages here cited by Mr Prynne are not repeated at full
because they will be found in our copies of the several oaths.

ADDITIONAL NOTES, 339
We will now refer to the passage in Mr Prynne's work
which is alluded to in that of Dr Brady, In the Second
Part of his Soveraigne Power of Parliaments (p, 67) the
learned author argues that the clause under our notice re
lates to the making of new laws, first, from the practice of
the constitution, and secondly, from the words of the oath;
of which he says, " The coronation oaths of King Edward
II. and III. remaining of record in French are in the future
tense: 'Sire, grantez vous,'' Sfc.^^ The close roll of an, 1.
Rich, II, m, 44 ^^ recites this clause of the oath which
King Richard took, in these words, Et etiam, Sfc, in the
future tense *^. And Rot, Pari, 1 Hen. IV. n, 17, express
eth the clause in King Henry his oath thus : Concedis jus
tos leges, 8fc,^^ In the booke of Clarencieux Hanley, who
lived in King Henry the VIII, his reigne, this clause of
the oath (which this king is said to take at his coronation)
is thus rendered in English : — Will you grant, fulfill, de
fend, all rightful! lawes and customes the which the com
mons of your realme shall chuse — and shall strengthen and
maintaine to the worship of God, after your power ? But
that which puts this past all doubt is the coronation oath
of King Edward the VI. thus altered by the Lord Protec-
tour and Idng's counsell in words, but not senee; — 'Doe
you grant to make no new lawes but such as sh^UJje to
the honour and glory of God and to the good of the com
monwealth, and that the same shall bee made by consent
of your people as hath been accustomed ?' where this clause
^' Rymer, tom. vii. See also Appendix, No. 6.
=* He quotes Walsingham Hist. Angl. 1 Ric. II. p, 192, Sfc.
^9 As in Appendix, No. 6.

340 ADDITIONAL NOTES,
of the oath referres wholly and onely to future new lawes
to be chosen and made by the people's consent, not to.
lawes formerly enacted^',"
Such were the disputes concerning this famous clause :
but perhaps we may agree with Johnson'" that the con
troversy upon the words was of little value ; for if the laws
were antiently made by the people, as the oath asserts, and
the kings were bound to confirm and keep them when made,
then must they still be bound to do so, whether the terms
of the obligation be past or future.
The oath of James II, has been copied at the beginning
of the present note. On referring to it, we find that those
corruptions which had given rise to so great displeasure in
a former reign are here exactly continued! This fact was
remarkt by the lord chief baron Atkyns, in his address
to the lord mayor in the year 1693 '', Alluding to the
alterations imputed to archbishop Laud, he said, " And I
could tell you of somewhat more of that kind, dqne since,
in the time of the late King James : at the time of his co
ronation there was much more struck out of the corona
tion oath; which might well be worth the enquiring how
it came about." But what, it will be askt, is this further
innovation? — "They," says a writer in the State Tracts,
'^ who administered the coronation oath to the late king
left out the provision in the antient oath for the people's
enjoying St Edward's laws, being only concerned for the
church." This, then, is another omission of a word whicl^

M See also the First Part, p. 56, and the oath of Edward VI. i^
Sfgnal Loyalty, ii. p. 251.
3" See his Essay concerning Parliaments at a Certainty, chap, iv^

ADDITIONAL NOTES. 34 I
is in all ancient copies of the oath^; but it is erroneously
ascribed to the reign of James IL as the same omission will
be found in the oath of Charles I. though it appears to have
there escaped detection.
We have now brought down our inquiry to the asra of
the Revolution of 1688: and here the subject ofit is changed
by the entire abrogation of the old coronation oath on the
accession of William III. By Stat. 1 W. and M, cap, vi;
it was declared that, "forasmuch as the oath hath hereto
fore been framed in doubtful words and expressions, with
relation to antient laws and constitutions at this time' un
known, and to the end that one uniform oath may be in
all times to come taken by the kings and queens of this
realm, and to them respectively administered at the times of
iheir coronation," the oath therein contained should be ad.
ministered to their majesties, aiid to all succeding kings or
queens of the realm.
The intended uniformity of this new oath " in all times
lo come," was however very quickly interrupted : in the
following reign it was found necessary to alter and enlarge
it. This was done on the union of the kingdoms of England
a.nd Scotland, By the Treaty made on this occasion it was
agreed that in the latter country the religion profest by the
people of it should be preserved to them, and confirmed
by every king on his accession. Hence it was also thought
3' See Preface to Wharton's Hist, of Abp. Laud; and the Critical
History af England, vol.i. p. 313.
3» " Les Ms, les custumes, et les franchises grauntez au clergie et au
PEOFLE par le glorieus roy Seint Edward," Sfc.

342 ADDITIONAL NOTES.
fit that some further provision should be made for the pro
tection of the English church in England : and for this
purpose a new clause was added to the oath prescribed to
be taken at the coronation. This clause, with the other
verbal alterations in the title of the sovereignty, will be
found distinguisht in the copy already given in our cere
monial^'. By the statute which contains these alterations it is also
directed that the oath shall be " taken and subscribed " by
the new sovereign : this practice, which is continued to the
present time, does not appear either in laws or ceremonials
before the Union, though from some expressions in an an
tient writing'* it has been thought to have long since ob
tained in this, as it did in some other countries.
In what follows I shall endeavour to refer the reader to
some of those oaths of foreign princes which have been
most correctly reported.
We have that of the Greek Empire very fully given us
by Codinus " : — here, before the emperor was crowned, he
professed his acceptance ofthe Apostles' Creed, and ofthe
Apostolical traditions, confirmed the rights of the church,
and acknowleged the constitutions of the seven oecume-
33 See Statute 5 Ann. cap. viii. Art. 25.
34 A life of Archbp. Becket, containing a Letter to King Hen. II.
in which the prelate says, "memores sitis confessionis quamfedstis etpo-
suistis super altare apud Westmonasterium,- de servanda ecclesia liber-
tate, quando consccratifuistis et uncti in regem apredecessore nostra Theo
baldo." See also the Saxon oath. 35 p. 87, edit. 1625, folio.
3" Appendix, No. 7. See also Le Secq, Hist, de VElec. et Couronne-
ment du Roy des Romains, &c. part II . p. 38 ; Piitter, inst. Jur. Pub. Sfc.

ADDITIONAL NOTES. 343
nica! councils ; he then promised fidelity to the church and
<;lemency to his subjects, and that he would keep from
cruelty and follow truth and justice. These things, which
are contained in six articles, he ratified by his oath and
subscription. For the German Empire we may take the oath of Maxi
milian I. which is divided into six heads, chiefly taken from
the formulary in tlie Ordo Romanus. Other copies may
doubtless be found in Goldastus and the German anti
quaries'". The oath of the kings of France has sustained little al
teration from the earliest time : it is exactly the same with
that of our iEthelred II. but with an additional clause at
the end, promising the extirpation of heresy*', and with
the consequent omission of the word tria at the beginning.
The same oath I have found set down for the lungs of Scot
land in the older times.
The kings of Bohemia, besides assenting to the first and
third interrogatories of the oath in the Ordo Romanus,
took also a particular oath to preserve the rights and li
berties of their people '^
In Sweden we possess an unusually interesting monu
ment of this kind; — an oath of a time antecedent to the
conversion of the country to the Christian religion, and
37 " Item, de terra mea acjurisdictione mihi subdita universes heereticos
ab ecclesia damnatos pro viribus band fide exterminare studebo." — Re-
cueilduFormulaire,Sfc.p.32. The Ordo of Charles V. has also an addi
tion to the first clause ; " Et superioritatem, jura, et noUlitates corona
Frandee inviolabiliter custodiam, et ilia nee transporiabo nee alienabo," —
Selden, Tit. Hon. Part 1. cap. 8. v.
3' See Appendix, No. 9.

344 ADDITIONAL NOTES,
actually bearing in it the name of Odin, The antient Sweo
Gothic oath consisted of two parts, one relating to the ad
ministration of law or justice, (lag gifi»a) the other to the
preservation of peace. Of the latter clause the following
is a copy in the original language : '^ @g fuev, Cg fet mt jiier
grib eg frib i lanbi tJcITu, fic 01)231 ab gvibum: thus rendered
. by my author, Pacem vobis juro etfirmo in hae regione,
Odinus vindex esto. This form of adjuration is said to have
been altered to one accommodated to the Christian faith
by St Eric, who reigned in 1156.
The foil owing appears from the Swedish law books to have
been the later form. " gju ager fionungcr ceb jin froorja h boot,
cc5 $o(gaboma i Janb finne jjalbu, dcJ fwJ fJgUa : &m bibjjfv lag
ttiig (Sub ftulban iabt till lijf ocj (Tal, 5'cmfru Sancta 5£?ana oc&
Sancte (?tic Jtonutig, ccj) all 0fl(gcn, ocj galgaboma tje iag ajat:
ber, at tag ffaO aUa uptalba oc& fprnamba Articulos (fprfia cc^
&dlba, ejfter funnill cct ba(?a famiDiti mtno *«." This I suppose
w e may read as follows : — Now ought the king his oath to
swear by book, and the reliques to hold in his hand, and
thus to say': So pray I God help me, both in life and soul,
our lady St Mary, and St Eric, king, and all hallowes, and
the reliques which I now hold, as I shall all the recited and
forenamed articles confirm and hold, after my cunning and
best judgement.
39 The authority is Lundius in NaUs ad LL. W-Goth. p. 98. See
¦Akerman, Rihis Anliquus Regum Sv.-Goth. per Pravindas drcum-
eundi, Upsal, 1708. p. 26. «"¦ Landsl. K. B. c. 4. See Torner,
Hiss, de Mora-Steen, p. 28. For antient Scandinavian oaths in general
•ee further in Sheringham De Angl. Gent. Orig. cap. xiii. p. 2TT.

ADDITIONAL NOTES. 345
Petition of the Bishops,
We have here to notice an omission in the Coronation
service which appears to have arisen from the change of the
oath on the accession of King William III, By old custom j
a petition or claim on behalf of the bishops should be ad
drest to the king by one of the order immediately after the
oath is administered, in the following form :
" Our lord the king, we beseech you to pardon us, and
to grant and preserve unto us, and to the churches com
mitted to our charge, all canonical privileges, and due law
and justice; and that you will protect and defend us, as
every good king in his kingdom ought to be a protector
and defender of the bishops, and the churches under their
government. The king answers, With a willing and devout heart I
promise and grant you my pardon ; aiid that I will preserve
and maintain to you, and the churches committed to your
charge, all canonical privileges, and due law and justice :
and that I will be your protector and defender to my power,
by the assistance of God, as every good king in his king
dom ought in right to protect and defend the bishops, and
the churches under their government."
The address of the bishops does not appear in the Ordo
of Henry I, nor do we know exactly the time of its first
being used : It is however of considerable antiquity, and
may be seen in the publisht copies of the Liber Regalis,
In France, the antiquity assigned to this part of the cere
mony is very remote. Louis II, in the middle of the ninth
century is said to have received the petition of the bishops
2 A

346 ADDITIONAL NOTES.
from the mouth of Hincmar, the prelate who crowned him.
Speaking of Hincmar and the bishops of his time, the Abb^
Vertot says, " Its ne mettoient point la couronne sur la
teste de ces princes quHls n'en edssent obtenu la promesse
ou le serment de les proteger et de les dSfendre: A vobis
perdonari petimus, Sfc, Nous vous demandons, dit le mesme
Hincmare, en addressant la parole d Louis le Begue, guHl
alloit sacrer, que vous conserviez nos droits, nos privileges,
et nos libertez, Et le prince repondit, Promitto vobis et
perdono canonicum privilegium, ^c," — Mem, de VAcad,
tom, ii, p. 720, The same petition is also in the Ordo of
Charles V. and other ceremonials of France, to the latest
times, but in these it comes before instead of after the ad
ministration of the oath.

347

P. 190. — Anointing. ^
One of the principal changes which our ceremonial hath
undergone is the omission of the practice of anointing with
CHRISM after the unction of the consecrated oil. Till the
time of Elizabeth, or perhaps of James I. ', it was usual for
the king to be anointed on the palms of his hands, on his
breast, between his shoulders, on his elbows, and on his
head, with the holy oil, in f or m& crucis, and afterward with
the chrism, in the same form, upon his forehead.
The distinction between the oil and the chrism of our
rituals may be explained by showing their respective uses
in the ceremonies of the Christian church. In the earlier
ages three kinds of unction were employed in the offices of
religion ; 1st, that for sick persons ; 2d, that for the catechu-
tneni, or persons not yet baptized or confirmed ; and 3d, that
used in baptism, confirmation, or consecration. The for
mer of these were with oi! consecrated for the two several
purposes by the priest, but the latter with an unguent of
oil mingled with balm, which was prepared at a particular
season, and always consecrated by a bishop, by whom only
it could be used, except in cases of necessity in the rite of
baptism*. This, then, was the chrism of our coronations :
' We know that the chrism was nsed in the unction of Edward VI,
(MiUes, Catal. p. 57, Sfc); in that of Mary withont doubt : aod the
coronation of Elizabeth is said to have been in the antient form.
' See Du Cange, w, Chrisma, Oleum, Ampulla ; Durandus, Ratio
nale Divin. Offic. lib. i. & vi. ; and the antient treatises of Alcuinus,
Rupertus Tuitensis, Rabanus Maurus, Ifc. in the coUectioD of Mel
chior Hittorpins.
3A2

348 ADDITIONAL NOTES.
but it doth not appear that its use in this ceremony was
generally recognised by the church. The oleum catechu.
menorum is prescribed for the anointing 6f kings both in the
Ordo Romanus and the Pontifical ; even the emperor was
anointed with this only, excepting when crowned by the
pope at Rome : and on this account, as well as for its alleged
divine origin, have the French writers extolled the privilege
of their kings to be anointed with the chrism of the sainte
ampoulle. '¦'¦Les rois etoient autrefois sacrez de la mime
huile que les prUres : et nos rois ont encore eet avantage,
de n'etre point sacrez de Vhuile des cathicumenes, comme
les prStres, mais du saint chrSme, comme les eviquesV'
Whether the kings of France like those of England were
used to receive a double unction, with oil and chrism se
parately, I have not been able to discover; but in some of
the legends of the sainte ampoulle mention is made of two
vials, one of oil, the other of chrism (duas ampullas oleo
et chrismate punas'), both of which were filled in a miracu
lous manner*. It is remarkable that the history of the
English ampulla contains a corresponding relation ; in
this a golden eagle and a small vial of glass are said to have
been presented to St Thomas : Statim apparuit mihi beata
Maria habens in pectore istam aquilam auream, et in manu
tenens istam parvam ampullam lapideam^ ;"— -the latter is
3 Formulaire du Sacre, Svo. Rheims, 1722, p. v. The privilege as
serted by the ceremonial of Charles V. is as foUows : — " Qui solus in
ter universos reges terra hoc gloriaso prafulget privilegio, ut oleo cce-
litus misso singulariter inungatur."
* Lettre sur ia Sainte Ampoulle, par M. Pluche, 8vo. pp. 38, 41, 45.
6 MS. Coll. Faust. B ix. See p, 59 of this work for a history of the
ampulla.

ADDITIONAL NOTES. 349
afterwards called " ampulla crystallina," Of their contents
we are not correctly informed by the writer of this narra
tive ; nor is the account of Walsingham satisfactory in this
respect. In the Liber Regalis, which was probably writ
ten before the discovery of the golden eagle in the Tower,
we have the following rubric concerning the oil and chrism
to be used in the coronation : — " Et provideatur d sacristA
quod ampulluliB, tam de oleo qu&m de chrismate, quarum
una deaurata est, et in se continens sanctum chrisma, altera
verb solum argentea, et in se continens oleum sanctum, sint
ad altare prwparatm : " what was the practice afterwards
with the vessels of the legend we are not informed, but
they were probably used in the same manner till the chrism
itself was no longer employed.
The use of the two ampullas was common both to the La
tin and Greek churches®. In the latter we read of a du
plex ampulla, the Si^aftirooAov, which contained both the
oil and chrism, and of a single' vessel, (ioi/a/<.7rouAov, appro
priated to the chrism alone. The former of these was car
ried before the emperor on festival days "m< unctionis suce,
tam in baptismo quam in imperatoriA inauguratione sem
per memor esset '," Amongst the Roman clergy three ves
sels are sometimes spoken of ^; the third however, which

^ See Ducange, v. Ampulla, and Meurslus, Gloss, Grac, p. 125.
7 Gretser, Comment, in Codinum, p. 218.
' Ducange, ut supra. The two kinds of consecrated oil were to be
kept asunder in the time of our .ffllfric ; Se pjieoj-e j-ceal eac babban
jehaljobne ele on j-unbpon Co cilbnm. "i on j-untoiion to j-eocum
mannum. — Canones .Mlfrid, art. 32. An illumination in a MS,
Pontifical now before me shows the three vessels together upon the
altar.

350 ADDITIONAL NOTES.
contained the oleum infirmorum, will of course never oc
cur in the ceremonies before us. In Scotland, at the coro
nation of Robert II. there were two vials of sacred oil;
the use of the chrism may therefore be implied in that king
dom. I do not remember to have seen a double uuction
recorded of the Swedish kings, but we have the following
description of a vessel for the chrism : " Circa unctionem
autem regiam, nee silentio prwtermittendum pretiosissi-
mum illud cornu chrismatis coronationis, quod ex auro af.
fabrefactum, et basi aurecs adjectum, gemmis ac margari-
tis distinguitur, in summo vero acumine suo Justitiam, sub-
tilissime exsculptam, manuque libram ienentem, gerit, et
longitudine novem digitos duasque tineas continet^,"
I shall add a few words on the composition of unguents
for purposes of consecration. The most antient of this
kind of which we have any knowlege is the ointment pre
pared at the divine command by Moses, and particularly
describedin the book of Exodus, ch.xxx. ver. 23-5. This
unguent, which is distinguisht from consecrated oil, was
however a fluid : it is said (though perhaps figuratively) to
have run down upon Aaron's beard and descended to the
" 9 Brehmer, De Regalibus, p. 14. '° Psalm cxxxiii. ver. 3.
>' See on this subject Selden De Success, in Pontif. 1. ii. c. 9. and
Tit, Hon, part I. c. & i. ; also Godwyn's Moses and Aaron, p. 12,
" Codinus, p. 92.
^3 'H ri fivffi ffvvhffts irinBtyuyn vts id'rlt* ih^wm vXwv, >v lai/r^ «\to9iUt
%}ffic» itamntas tiirims. Dionysius De Eccles. Hierarch. cap. 4. See
Arcudius De Cone. Eccles. Occ, et Or. pp. 49, 70.
•4 Luke vii. 46, " My head with oU (ix«iy) thou didst not anoint j
but this woman hath anointed my feet {fii^v) with ointment." In the
offices of the Greek church also, the same words are distinguisht in a
similar manner: — " Xi"" ''^"•"' «'' unctio catec/mmenorum, Xi"'' '"X'"

ADDITIONAL NOTES. 351
skirts of his garment'". The Hebrew word which is used
in the above cited text (nhtt^D) is rendered in Greek xg'""-
jK.a ; hence He who in a spiritual sense was " anointed with
the oil of gladness above his feUows" is called nWD, Xgitr-
Tos, the Anointed. On the destruction of the Temple, the
holy chrism of the Jews, which is said to have been miracu
lously preserved from the time of Moses, was lost ; and, as
it was deemed unlawful to attempt a renovation of it, the
practice of anointing was laid aside".
The unction of the Greek emperors is said to have been
T^ fls/a) fj-uga '*, which appears to be a thick perfumed oil " ;
we find the word rendered ointment in our version of the
New Testament, and at the same time opposied to one trans
lated oil'*. That (Augov is synonymous with j^giVft* we may
infer from its being used in relation to baptism or confir
mation, by a writer of the sixth century '*- The chrism of
the Roman church hath already been described. " Chrisma
conficiturj" saith Alcuin, " ex oleo mundissimo et optima
balsamo:" to such a compound many spiritual properties
would of course be affixt by the early expositors ofthe di
vine offices '®- With regard to that which is of most ac-
XctUu unctio old cum oratione, qua est infirmorum, et XS'^*^ f*H*t unctio
unguenti, et hae posset verti chrismatia, et verbum x(ttTiti chrismatur, ut
etiam quandoque Xi'"/" P"" excellentiam hoc unguentum appellatur," —
Arcudins De Cone. Eccles. p. 49.
*s Dion. Areop. De Hierarch.— This author indeed appears to use
the terms ^ttorarov /iv^av and ayMretrov xs"t^^ ihdiiferently. — Arndius,
Lex. Eccles. p. 34.
'^ " Chrisma confidtur ex balsamo etolea propter mysticam rationem ;
per oUum nitor consdenda designatur ; per halsamum vero exprimitur
odorfama." — Durandus, Rationale, lib. vi. St. Cyprian (probably al
luding to the original purposes of its formation) says, " Sacrum con-

352 ADDITIONAL NOTES.
count in the history of coronations, — the chrism of the
sairde ampoulle, it is difficult to judge what may have been
its original character : — " La matiere qu'elle contient,"
says aFrench writer, ^'- n' est plus une liqueur ; c'estunees-
pece de cotignac desseche et condense sur lesparois du vfise :
Onenracle, dans le besoin, quelque parcelle avec une petite
aiguille ou spatule d'or ; et cette parcelle communique une
couleur rougeatre au chrime dans le quel on la delaye au
sacre de nos rois^''.^'
Of the unction which is used for our English kings of
the present age little needs be said : it is prepared from
the purest olive oil, and is of course set apart for the pur
pose to which it is designed with suitable acts of reveren
tial solemnity. The formulary of its consecration hath not
I believe been publisht.
fidtur chrisma, inquo mixtum oleo balsamum regia et sacerdotalis gloria
exprimit unitatem." If the reader is disposed to consult the antient
ritualists above referred to, he will find abundant matter of this kind.
For the ceremonial of its consecration he is referred to the Pontificals.
" Pluche, Lettre, Sfc, p. 12.

353
P. 204. — Homage and Fealty,
It is perhaps unnecessary to inform the reader that Ho
mage and Fealty are the bonds of reciprocal duty and
protection between lord aud tenant ' ; and that by the cere
monies of doing homage and swearing fealty the feudal re
lations of seignor and vassal are added to the civil and po
litical characters of king and subject. As the performance
of these ceremonies hath long been connected with regal ,
investiture, some further remarks upon them will not be
foreign from our general design.
Homage, or the doing of Homage, is a mutual acknow
legement on the part of the lord and the tenant that the
latter is the man, or vassal, of the former; which is further
manifested by a personal act of obeisance and service on the
one part, and of acceptance and patronage on the other^.
Homage, then, can only be done " by the person of the te
nant to the person of the lord." Fealty is a consequent
promise upon oath, on the part of the tenant, that as a
vassal he wil! be faithful and true to his lord, and perform
the services which are due on account of his tenure : this oath
1 " Quid sit Homagium ? Sdendum quod Homagium est juris vinculum,
quo quis tenetur et astringitur ad warrantizandum, defendendum, et ac-
quietandum tenentem suum in seysinA sud versus omnes, per cerium ser
vitium in danafione nominatum et expressum ; et etiam, vice versa, quo
tenens reobligatur et astringitur ad fidem domino suo servandam, et ser
vitium debitum faciendum." — Bracton, lib. ii. 2.
" Sir M. Wright {Lau> of Tenures, p. 67, note) observes that the
words of homage {jeo devdgne vostre home) , though pronounced by the
tenant, equally obliged the lord ; for homage according to Britton
(170) " Ue deux homes per leur commun assent,"

354 ADDITIONAL NOTES.
may be administered either in the lord's presence, or be
fore another person authorized by him.
From particulars given in the text', the reader may have
formed a sufficient idea of the manner in which these ce
remonies are usually performed : with a view to further il
lustration I shall here insert the form of homage prescribed
by Lyttelton (§ 85) in the language of his translator Coke:
"Homage .is the most honourable service and most humble
service of reverence, that a frank tenant may doe to his
lord : For when the tenant shall make homage to his lord
he shall be ungirt, and his head uncovered, and his lord
shall sit, and the tenant shal kneele before him on both
his knees, and hold his hands joyntly together betweene
the hands of his lord *, and shall say thus : ' I become your
man from this day forward of life and limbe and of earth
ly worship, and unto you shall be true and faithfull, and
beare you faith for the tenements that I claime to hold of
you (saving the faith that I owe unto our soveraigne lord
the king) ; ' and then the lord so sitting shall kisse him."
In so far as relates to ceremony, there appears to have
been no difference between simple and what is termed liege
homage, or that which was done to a sovereign seignor*.
For the form of words peculiar to the latter we may re-
3 See Book iv. p. 204: also Book v. p. 254.
*" Debet quidem tenens manus suas utrasque ponere inter manus utras-
me domini sui, per quod significatur ex parte domini protedio, defensio, et
tcarrantia,etexpaTtetenentisreverentiaetsubjeclio." — Bracton,lib.ii.8.
5 The only difference indeed consisted in the om'ission of the clause
"saving the faith," 8;c. which was unnecessary in liege homage. Mr
Hallam in his View of the Middle Ages, Svo, vol. i. 17 6, inadvertently
attributes them to liege homage: But see Coke and Bracton, Sfc.

ADDITIONAL NOTES. 355
fer to the ceremonial of the present day ; some more an
tient copies may however be acceptable to the curious, and
will be given in the Appendix. With regard to the ho-
mage said to be done by the Temporal Peers at our co
ronations, the reader will observe that although the ceremo-
ny performed is strictly that of homage, yet a form of ad.
juration is connected with it, which gives to the tenant's
profession the force of an oath of fealty. This blendmg
of two distinct solemnities is certainly a departure from
original practice; but it is nevertheless a departure of long
continuance, and one that is perfectly, known to the wri
ters on legal antiquities. " In some countries on the con
tinent of Europe," saith Mr Hargrave, "homage and feal.
ty are blended together so as to form one engagement, be
ing so entire that one cannot be without the other, and
therefore foreign jurists frequently consider them as syno.
nymous*." " In homagio prtestando," writes Sir H. Spel-
man, '^ non jurat vassallus, sed infidelitate, — Licet autem
diieerimus non juratum esse in homagio sed in^delitatCy
intelligendum est quodfidelitatisprcestatio individue sequi.
tur homagium, atque hoc in causA esse conjicio quod non-
nulli docti asserunt in homagio jurari'' ." The distinction
between the service of homage and the profession of fealty,

* Notes on Co. Lit. ^91. In the Coutumierde Touraine (1507) I
find a distinction in this respect between homage simple and liege.
"Le vassal doit faire hammaige simple a son sdgneur nue teste, les mains
joinetes, et le baiser. Et celluy qui doit hammaige lige le doit faire mains
joinctes sur les Evangilles, nue teste, dessdnt, et le baiser, en faisant les
sermensrequis," To the same effect there is something in Coke, { 91 :
'but of both I would say in the old phrase Quere de ceo,
' Gloi!, in v, Homagium,

356 ADDITIONAL NOTES.
as well as the union which custom and convenience have
formed between them, are ably defined and elucidated by
Sir Martin Wright, "It appears not only from the seve
ral historians cited inthe former note (Ingulphus, Hunting
don, iSrc,),but likewise from The Mirror, Britton, Bracton,
and Fleta, that homage and fealty (though treated by the
feudists as synonymys) were really with us distinct though
concomitant engagements ; for though fealty was incident
and essential to homage or tenure, and is uow become part
of the form of homage itself (vid, Stat. 17 E. II. and Lit.
§ 85,), yet there was no doubt antiently a considerable dif
ference between them ; inasmuch as homage was meerly a
declaration of the homager's consent to become his lord's
man or military tenant of such lands or tenements (jeo der
veigne vostre home de tiel fief , — Mirror,p, 206 [226] ; and
the same author p, 304 [306] reckons it one of the abuses
of , the common law de mettre pluis des paroles en homages
faire, forsque tant Jeo deveigne vostre home del fieu que
jeo claime tenir de vous,) — Fealty on the other hand was
a solemn oath, consequential to homage, and sworn imme
diately after it, that the homager would as his man or te
nant be faithful to his lord*," But he adds in another place
• — "Whatsoever difference there was antiently in our law
between homage and fealty, they are now so blended to
gether that they are in effect with us, as in other countries,
but one and the same engagement,"
" Fealtie,' ' saith Coke, " is a part of homage ; for all the
words of fealtie are comprehended within homage, and
' Law of Tenures, p. 55, note ; 141, note.

ADDITIONAL NOTES. 357
therefore fealtie is incident to homage." But "this," Mr
Hargrave justly observes, " is not strictly accurate ; for the
words So help me God and the Saints, which constitute the
oath, and are therefore of the essence of fealty, were not
comprehended in the form of homage, nor were the words
I will lawfully do to you the customs, Sfc, Another dif
ference between the two in point of expression was that
the person doing fealty did not say I become your man ;
— words so significant of the nature of the engagement by
homage." We shall now precede to the form of service assigned
to the Bishops, or Spiritual Peers. Of this form it is dif
ficult to apprehend the genuine character; for although our
later ceremonials agree in calling ita doing of homage, there
appears to be sufficient ground for believing that, at least
in the name thus given to it, a deviation from antient au
thority hath been suffered to obtain.
It hath been shown that Homage is always done by the
tenant's kneeling aod placing his hands between those of
the lord, in this posture making the declaration I become
your man, Sfc, and afterwards kissing the lord. The man
ner of swearing Fealty was by the tenant standing, and
repeating an oath with one hand laid upon the Gospels.
Du Cange, referring to examples he had collected, writes
" Ex quibus patet homagii et sacramenti fidelitatis dis-
crimen; ac homagium quidemfieri avassallo genibus flexis,
manibus in domini manus immissis : sacramentum verb fi
delitatis, a vassallo stante, et tactis Sanctis Evangeliis ',"
9 Gloss, v. Fidelitas.

358 ADDITIONAL NOTES.
In another place, " Vassallus, tactis sdcrosanctis Evange
liis, fideliiatem domino pollicebatur, stans, non flexis ge.
nibus '"," Sir H. Spelman says (of another example), " ma.
nuum verb Tassilonis in manus regis collationem ad ho.
minii ceremoniarfi pertinere, non adfldelitatis, Infideli.
tate enim jur anda, jur antis manus vet ad Sanctorum reli-
quias vei ad Evangelii codicem porrigebatur, non autem
ad manus regitts^^," These authorities are perhaps suffi
cient to show that essentia! differences existed between the
two ceremonies : with regard to the kneeling, I know of
no instance among all the many varieties of ceremony used
in their administration, of an oath being taken in that
posture. Let us now procede to examine generally the
service of the spiritual lords, and the opinions of writers
respecting it.
The account of this service in Sandford's work is in these
words : " First, the Archbishop of Canterbury kneeling

'• Gloss, v. Hominium. " Gloss, v. Fidelitas.
« Compare with Ihe Oath of Fealty in Co. Litt, § 91,
>3 It may here be observed, that the attributing to Bishops (he
form Jeo face a vous homage appears to rest solely on the interpreta
tion which the great commentator hath given to the following words
of his author; — " JIfes si un abbe, ou un pryor, ou auter home de reli
gion ferra homage a son sdgnior il ne dirra Jeo deveigne vaitre home, Sfc.
— mes il dirro issint,Jeo vous face homage, et a vous serra faial et loial"
ffc— (Littleton, ^ 86.) Upon this passage we find it said—" No man
of religion when he doth homage shall say Jeo deveigne vostre home,
because he hath professed himselfe the man of God ; yet shall he doe
homage, andshaUsay Jeo face, Sfc. And note, that here religion
is taken largely ; for it extends not only to regular persons, as abbots
and the Uke, but also to aU ecclesiasticaU persons, as bishops, deanes,
or any other sole ecclesiastical body politike; and so it is the nse at
(his day, which abo sppeates in our old books." In another place,

ADDITIONAL NOTES. 359
before his Majesty's knees, the other bishops doing the
same behind and about him, did his homage, saying, I
William," <^c. " Then he arose and kissed the king's left
cheek, and after him the rest of the bishops present did
the like."
It will be found on examination of this account, that the
words here spoken are those of the oath of Fealty '^, but
that the actions with which they are accompanied are those
used in doing Homage. We have seen from the authorities
already quoted that these ceremonies are mutually incon
sistent; it therefore remains for us to inquire which of the
two was originally proper to the episcopal order.
" It is to be observed," saith Sir E. Coke, " that in
old bookes and records the homage which a bishop, abbot,
or other man of religion doth, is called Fealty, for that it
wanteth these words Jeo deveigne vostre home-, but yet in
judgement of law it is homage, because he saith, I doe to
you homage, Sfc, and so of a woman ".'' Cowell, in the
however, we have this remark — " When a man is professed in any of
the orders of religion, he is said to bee home de religion, a man of reli
gion, or religious. Of this sort bee all abbots, priors, and others, of
any ofthe said orders regular :" but bishops, deans, Sfc, "all which
Litdeton here includeth under these general words de saint eglis^—
none of these are in law said to bee homes de religion, or religious,"
(Chap.vi, ^133.) Thereaderwilljudgewhetherthisdefinition(which
is also that of the Glossaries) be not equally applicable in the former
passage : it may be contended that the reason given by Littleton in
the \ quoted above (pur ceo que il ad luyprafesse, Sfc.) appears to fa
vour the limited sense of the phrase in question: if this suggestion be
admitted, the assertion of Lord Coke in the text will have no founda
tion so far as it relates to our present inquiry — the homage of Bishops,
(Compare Fulbecke, Con/, p. 20, and see what is said in the conclu
sion of a passage from Prynne, quoted hereafter.)

360 ADDITIONAL NOTES.
Interpreter, vefers to Skene assaying that consecrated bi
shops DO NO homage, but only fealty; "and yet," says
the editor of Cowell, " we find the Archbishop of Canter
bury do homage on his knees to our kings at their coro
nations." The difficulty which is thus suggested might be further
increased by citations from many antient as well as modern
authorities'*; but as our object is to clear and not to ac
cumulate doubts, we will select only those passages which
are most plain and explicit.
It will probably occur to the reader, that the question
now raised concerning the homage of bishops might be
solved by a reference to the debates concerning lay inves
titure, which so long existed between our Henry I. andthe
Roman See; the former persisting to demand, and the lat-
ter to forbid, the presentation to bishoprics by the tempo
ral sovereign, and the consequent performance of homage
on investiture. No solution of our present difficulty, how
ever, will be gained by such an appeal : — the contest be-
tween the king and the. pope was for the right of homage
and fealty generally ; the latter denying them both, under
any form : and when in the end a compromise was made,
the crown relinquishing its right of investiture, and the
church acknowleging its duty of homage, this acknow
legement applied merely to the homage to be done by
'4 In The farm of Charles I. his Coronation in Scotland, folio, 1685,
the archbishops and bishops are expressly said to kneel down to make
their homage, their hands being betwixt the king's hands; but the
oath is that of fealty, as in Sandford.
'5 Parliamentary Writs, vol.i, p. 203.

ADDITIONAL NOTES; 361
bishops before their consecration; which is no rule for the
feudal ceremonies performed by them after it.
" King Henry I." saith Mr Prynne, ^' though he were
contented at last to part with his investitures to bishop
ricks and abbies, yet he would upon no terms exempt any
bishops or abbots from the homage due unto him for their
temporalties, after their elections and before their conse
crations, nor from the oath of fealty ; they always doing
homage to him and his succcaaois, at least -wise before their
consecrations, though Seldom after them, and that in the
selfsame form as laymen did (without omitting this clause
I become your man) as appears by Glanvil, Bracton, Sfd
and 17 E. II. prescribing only one and the selfsame form
of homage, as well to the clergy as laity, as well as the same
oath of fealty, which they equally performed, though Lit
tleton '¦* (and he alone) makes a difference between their
forms of homage'*."
This distinction between homage done before and after
consecration is fully warranted by the old authors ju^t
cited ; and their testimony is also of material importance to
our general inquiry. The following are the words of Brac
ton : — " Quis potest homagium facere ? Et sciendum quod
liber homo, tam masculus quamfcemina, clericus etlaicus,
major et minor; dum tamen electi in episcopos post con.

'5 Or rather Coke ; see Note '3. Sir H. Spelman also conjectures ,
a difference in the form of profession : but without an authority :-;-
" omissis,reor, in prof essianis formula verbis illis Devenio homo vester,"
_i!fc. See his Glossary, in Homagium, The form of the 17 Edw. II.
will be found in the Appendix, No. 10.
'* Parliamentary Writs, vol. i. p. 203.
2 B

362 ADDITIONAL NOTES.
secrationem bomagivm non fjCivnt, quicquid fecerinf
anfe,sedtantumfidelitatem".''' Glanville says '' Episcopi
vero consecrati bomagivm facere non solent dotnino regi,
etiam de baroniis suis: sedfidelitatem cum juramentis in-l
terpositis ipsi prestare solent, Electi vero in episdopos
ante consecrationem suam homagia sua facere solent^, ^'
We will now turn to some other sources of information,
which may show us what kind of feudal obligation was un
derstood to exist hfitirccii the crown and its prelatical te
nants, and thereby enable us to judge of the ceiemouiesby
which the obligation was created '^ The most authentic
and most important of these will be the Writs of Sum
mons io Parliament, In these (as we observed in a former
note ^) the precept to lay peers is always " in fide et homa
gio quibus nobis tenemini,'' or^" in homagio et ligeantiaf
whereas in writs to bishops the form is generally " Vobis
mandamus in fide et dilectione quibus nobis tenemini," and
never " in fide et homagio, or ligeantia ;" the words ho-
magium and ligeantia being peculiar to temporal lords :—
the conclusion from which of course must be that bishops,
as such, were not bound in homage, and therefore could

'' Bracton, lib. ii. 4.
" Glanville, lib. ix. cap. 1. See also ihe Constitutions of Claren
don (A. D. 1164) in Matthew Paris.
'9 The practice of foreign nations respecting homage of bishops is
sufficiently clear. See the various citations in Calvin, Lex. Jurid. v.
Fidelitas, p. 374, et Homagium, p. 415. " Non sum ignarus," saith
Craig, " nabilis illius cantroversia inter Fridericum Imp. et Pontificdn
Romanum, in qua fideliiatem prastare superbissimus Pontifex suos ecele-
siasticos domino suo Casari permittit, non etiam hominium ; prout ex eo
tempore ecclesiasiica personal pro suisfeudis tantum Jidelitatem in iota

ADDITIONAL NOTES. 363
never have performed its peculiar service after their conse
cration. This difference in the writs of summons is pointed
out, with his wonted accuracy, by Mr Prynne^', and is the
occasion of the historical digression concerning the investi
ture which I have just before quoted.
The evidence of history (or rather the writings of histo
rians) will not be of much avail in our present inquiry ;
since in the language of conden sed narration classes of per
sons and actions ascribed to them are frequently coupled
together without discrimination ; but the records and do
cuments which they have preserved and reported, will fur
nish a few illustrations of the foregoing remarks not un
worthy our attention. In the treaty of peace and agree.
ment made between Henry II. and William king of Scot.
land, confirmed at York in the year 1 175, it is agreed that
all bishops, abbots, and clergy of the realm of Scotland,
and their successors, shall do fealty to the king of En.
gland " sicut alii episcopi sui ipsi facere solent :" but that
earls, barons, and the other homines of Scotland shall do
homage and fealty " sicut alii homines sui^."
In the 11th of Richard II. the commons having re-

Europajurant, non etiam hominium,'' And further, " Pontifices — ut
aUi dicunt hominium prastare non tenerentur," — Craig, Jus Feud, 2, 12.
«" See page 319.
" Parliamentary Writs, vol. i. p. 1 14, 194, Sfc. It is also noticed
(but without reference to Prynne)in Selden's Titles of Honor, p,594.
** Hoveden in Script, post Bedam, p. 311 b. See also Brady, vol. i.
p. 323. Also from another source, as foUows: "Rex Scotia padfi-
adus est cum rege Anglorum hoc modo ; facit homagium ei de omniterrd
sua—et concessit ei ut omnes episcopi et abbates hoc idem facerent, Epi-
tcopi vero et abbates homagittm non fecerunt, sed sacramento se constriti-
2b2

364 ADDITIONAL NOTES;
quired that the king should renew the oath taken at his
coronation, we are told that this was done with great so
lemnity in the church of Westminster, and that at the same
time the bishops sware fealty to the king, and the tem»
poral lords did him homage^'. Tb the same effect other
passages might doubtless be found in the chronicles, but
the collection of them is perhaps unnecessary. With re»
spect to that class of authorities which is more immediately
connected with our subject, lo wit ceremonials and ac*
counts of coronations, the circumstance which I have else*
whei'e noticed of the homage having usually been received
on a day following the coronation, will account for the ab.
senee, in most of these documents, of any particulars re
specting the mode of performing it. But in the only cere.
monial (except the modern ones of Ashmole and Sandford)
which gives us any precise information on the subject, that
of Richard II;, I find the following very remarkable pass
age i-^" E< tunc dum iidem prceiati et clerus circa Sq-
lempriitatem missa occupati fuerunt, diversi domini et mag
nates hoiUdgium suum ligeuni p'rafato domino nostra regi
faciebant," &c,^
xerunt hoc observaturos," &c — Sigeb. Chron, See Calvin, Le*, Jur,
y, Homagium. In the attestation of the Scotch submission, 24 Edw, I.
I find " tam super fidelitatibus episcoporum, dbbalum, priorum, mania-
Hum ei aliorum ecciesiarum pralatorum, quam super fideUtatibus et ho-
magUs.nob, virorum, comiturh, Sfc. regni Scotia." — Atwood, Sup. Cr.
Eng.p.n. "3 Cotton's Records.p. 326. Brady, vol. ii. p. 390.
M Rymer, vol. vii. p. 157.
35 In a ms. ceremonial of the time of Henry VI. are the follow
ing notices of the act in question, which appear to faU in wkh the

ADDITIONAL NOTES, 366
, The ceremonials of Henry VII. and Henry VIIL are
singularly inexplicit as to the mode of doing homage** ;
but the words are the same as in our present formularies,
those assigned to the bishops being the oath of fealty — Ye
shall swear, Sfc, and those for the temporal lords being the
profession of homage — ^I become your man, Sfc, The ho
mage at the coronation of Edward VI, (if it may be jjidged
of from the orders which are to be found in print) was a
tionfused mixture of the words and ceremonies of homage
and fealty, given to spiritual and temporal peers without
distinction. On the whole it appears that whatever may have been
the usage of later reigns, the doing of homage by bishops
was not a practice of antiquity ^^. At what time, or in
what manner, their profession of fealty took its present
form, I am still unable to determine ^^ : but as few if any
directions or examples for the correct performance of these
ceremonies have come down to us from the times when the
feudal institutions were in their ful! vigour, it may not be
thought unlikely that some unintended deviations from
former practice may have been made when their history was
yet unexamined, but their spirit already extinct.
modem usage, but are somewhat obscure, like those mentioned above,
" Pralati et alii fadent homagium. Item statim postea fadant prelati
H magnates fideliiatem suam et homagium ligeum domino regi," Sfc,
*' Et memorand. quod arcjiiepiscopus Cantuar. primus fadet homagium
regi et fideliiatem in coronadone sua, et postea alii prelati et proceres
regni, quilibet in suo gradu." — MS. ,Cott. Nero, C ix, p, 1 65 b,
* As a, concluding reference, see Reeves's Hist, of the English
//am, i. p. 125. ¦ ' ¦
^ ^' It does not appear that the point which is examinedabove was
in any way brought under discussion at the time of the Reformation ;

366 ADDITIONAL NOTES.
We shall conclude our present remarks with some ac
count of the Kiss of Homage. Mr Selden observes that
" kissing the feet hath been used in Europe at the doin" of
homage upon investitures received from great princes, as
we see in that of RoUo or Robert first duke of Normandy
receiving the dutchy from Charles the Simple, and such
more ; though in later ages and at this day the kiss in ho
mage be on the cheek or lips." In what is said before, the
leamed author deduces the several customs of kissing the
hands, feet, and lips from the Roman empire and the east
ern nations, and thus connects with these the kiss which
is given in homage, I should rather incline, however, to
derive it from the practice of the Christian church than from
usages of heathen antiquity; and to consider it as essen
tially distinct from those "testimonies of serviceable love"
which are still preserved in the formality of courts : in
deed, with the exception of that strange story of Duke
RoUo** I know of no authority in any age or country for
the kiss of homage being given to the hands or feet. Like
the Osculum pads in the service ofthe church it was doubt
less intended as a token of union and agreement, not of
reverence and submission; and hence we find the very name
employed in connexion with the act of homage*®, Mr Sel
den adds the following remarkable fact : " The kiss of ho
mage is so essential also,, that the homage hath not enough
nor do the statutes of Henry VIII. which alter the mode of consti
tuting bishops make any change in the services which result from
tbeir baronial tenures. It may indeed be assumed, that if any inno
vation was made at this period by legislative authority in the homage
of bishops, it would have been noticed by Coke and other writers
when treating expressly upon the subject.

ADDITIONAL NOTES. 367
it seems of what is legal without it ; for in the time of Hen
ry VI. a great plague being about London, a bill was put
up in parliament to ordain and grant (so are the words of the
roll) by the autoritie of this present parliament that everiche
of your said lieges in the doing of their said homage may
omit the said kissing of you and be excused thereof (at your
will the homage being of the same force as though they kiss
ed you), and have their letters of doing their homage, the
kissing of you omitted notwithstanding. — Andthe bill ha
ving passed both houses, the subscription is Le roy le voet,
as the usual words of his consent are'"."
There are few antient forms which would admit of more
copious illustration than those which are now before us ;
but as I have dwelt so long upon the manner of their being
administered, I shall only select one clause in the Bishops'
oath as most requiring notice.
"And truly aclcnowlege," — The necessity for requiring
^he acknowlegement as well as the fiill performance of ser
vices due to the lord, arose probably from the reluctance
of this class of tenants to assist in duties so uncongenial
with their habit and character, as well as from n general re
laxation of feudal discipline. " It grew to be usual among
tenants," says a learned author, " to refuse the pecuni
ary payments or the scutages to which they were liable;

'' See Camden, Brill, in Norman, and Maseres, Hist, Ang, Sel. Mon.
59 King John " cepit homagia de omnibus hominibus libere tenentibus,
et etiam duodedm annorum pueris, quos omnes post fideliiatem factum in
osculum pads recepit et dimisit."— M. Paris, sui an. 1209.
3° Titles of Honor, p, 31 ; sec also the 4to. edition, p. 38-43.

368 ADDITIONAL NOTES.
ihey denied the number of their fees ; tliey alleged that the
charge demanded of them was not justified by their char
ters ; and while the prince was ready to march against an
enemy, it was not convenient to look into records andre*
gjsters ".", The caution which gave rise to this clause in the
prelates' oath was probably not equally necessary with re
gard to the military vassals, and the same expression does
not appear to have been adopted in their conjoined pro j
fession of homage and fealty, though something like it wil!
be found in the antient oath as given by Bracton : '''Hoc
audis Domine N., quod fidem vobisportabb de vita et mem
bris corpore et cattallis et terreno honore, sic me Deus ad-
juvet et hcBc sancta Dei Evangelia,' Et quidam hoc ddjici-
unt in sacramento, et bene, quod fideliter, et sine diminu-
tione, contradictione, vei impedimento et dilatione injusta
terminis statutis faciei servitium suum domino suo et hee^
redibus suis,"

' 3 ' Stuart's Discourse prefixt to Sullivan's Lectures, Sfc. p. xx. The
following is a remarkable illustration of our subject: "Ego Willel-
mus de Cholecherche debea domino meo Henrico regi servitium dimidii
militisin Nortfolc. de antique tenementa a conquastu Anglia. Nolo enim
ut servitium meum celetvb, juinfecerim quad facere debeo, et homdgium
fed vobis 6 Domine et mea dominoHenrico filio vestro, et vestris vicecmai-
tihus servUium fed,"— Liber Niger, p. 289.

369

P. S09. — Antient Rituals.
Perhaps there is no inquiry connected with our subject
attended with more difficulty in its solution, than that
which respects the original of our present formulary of
religious service for the consecration of kings : — In what
age — in what country — and by what author was it first
composed ? Nor is it necessary for our present purpose to
enter upon an inquiry demanding so much research and
study : with a view however to make the reader acquainted
with the rituals principally referred to in the foregoing
{lages, I shall offer in the present Note such observations
as, the use of them has suggested. '
Beside the several orders of ceremony which have been
drawn up in various ages for the use of particular kingw
doms, there are two general authorities for the ritual of
Coronations which are appealed to in all inquiries upon the
subject. Of these, the first, as being the most antient, is
that contained in the Ordo Romanus antiquus de divimis
CatholiciB Ecclesice Oflidis. This interesting and most ve-
iierable document is supposed to have been compiled-aboat
the year 800, when a more perfect service of the church,
together with the Gregorian chant, was introduced into the
western kingdoms of Europe ', and at the very time when
' " Quemadmodum quo sit auctore canscriptus hie libellus diffidle dictu
fuerit, ita antiquissimum esse, argumenta non sunt longe petenda, Et
mihi quidem aliquando visum fuit a magistris Romana Ecclesia tiimesse
conscriptum; cum Stephana pontifice, et Pipino primum, deinde Cafolo
Sfagho procurante, divina ofjida Romana cum Romano cantu inGalliam
SUntintrodncta."—M, Hittorp, Pref, ad Bibl, Pat, tom. x.

370 ADDITIONAL NOTES.
the ceremonies of unction and coronation are first known
to have been in use. The second of these public formu
laries is to be found in the Pontificate Romanum, or cere
monial of the Church of Rome, which hath at different
times been printed with the sanction of the Holy See, and
remains in authority with the churches in its communion.
With regard however to those ceremonies which are the
subject of our present attention, it appears that the former
ritual has never been entirely superseded by the latter, but
that both in the Empire and in France, and elsewhere, the
service hath continued to be performed agreeably (in most
respects) to the Ordo Romanus.
But it is not to be assumed that the Ordo Romanus was
the only source from which our service was derived. The
material deviations from it in the ceremonials both of
France and England, and the great antiquity of those ofthe
latter country, will warrant us in supposing that some other
authority was applied to in composing them ; and it will be
no unfounded conjecture if we add that the first ceremo.
nial of France was received from the shores of Britain. In
the progress of this work, reference hath often been made
to the service book supposed to have been used by Saint
Dunstan at the coronation of .Ethelred II, in the year 978.
This, which is the most antient English ritual, is also
probably the oldest that any nation can produce for the
inauguration of its kings. Ou comparing it with those of

a Titles of Honor, part I. ch. 8. y.
3 There are two other passages in the service which suggest colla
tion : one in the prayer on delivering the sceptre, " Honorifica eum
pr<B cunclis regibus Britttt^nia:" the other in the B^neAic.aon,-

ADDITIONAL NOTES. 371
France of different ages, we shall find that though the lat
ter have received considerable additions of ceremony, yet
that they contain nearly the whole of what is in the former :
to this genera! proof of their community of origin, I shall
now add those additional ones which will confirm the state
ment made above. " However it came to pass," says Mr
Selden, who had taken notice of the circumstance, " the
next prayer that precedes the unction in it was not only
without question taken out of some Saxon ceremonial, and
is almost the same that is before shew'd out of the Saxon
Pontificate, but also it retains still here the very syllables
that denote the English-Saxon kings by the names of their
own territories; as of Mercia, of Northumberland, ofthe
Saxons. The negligence or forgetfulness that left these
names in it were almost incredible if we saw it not^"
The prayer referred to by our author is that which be
gins " Omnipotens sempiterne Deus ;" the passage is that
which in our copy reads as follows — " ut regale solium,
videlicet Anglorum, vei Saxonum, sceptro non deserttt :"
in the French however it is " ut regale solium, videlicet
Saxonum, Merdorum, NordanchimbrorUm, sceptra non
deserat ;" which is still the more remarkable, inasmuch as
the variation shows it to have been taken from another,
and probably even a more antient service than that of the
time of .lEthelred'.
As the inestimable remain of which we are speaking will
" Sanctique Gregorii Anglorum apostoli, atque omnium Sanctorum in-
tercedentibus meritis." These in the French service are changed re,
spectively to " regibus terra" and " Sandique Dyonisiiatgue omnium,"
Sfc, or " Dyanisii atque beati Remigii," Sfc.

372 ADDITIONAL NOTES.
have a prominent place in our Appendix, I shall- add some
further particulars of the manuscript from which it is
takeu. The Anglo-Saxon Coronation Service (which is
now for the first time printed entire) is hound up with a
number of other antient writings of the same class in a
volume of the Cottonian collection markt Claudius A iii.
It is Written in a fair hand, and is well preserved, the
whole being comprised in ten leaves or twenty pages, Sel.
den, who has given- large extracts from it in different parts
of his Titles of Honor, describes it ?s " the fragment of a
Pontifical ;" he also speaks of it as "a, piece of a cere
monial :" from what follows, however, it will be seen that
although but a poi-tion of the original book, so far as the
coronation service goes it is nearly a perfect ritual *, The
first page of the manuscript is unfortunately covered by a
picture of St Dunstan pasted over it; but by a careful ex
amination t have been able to restore so much of this page
as supplies the beginning of the service. It then goes on
A& far as to the prayer which follows the anointing ;
^' here," Mr Selden observes, " some leaves of the manu
script are lost:" the deficiency, however, is evidently of
one leaf only, and the service is then continued without
interruption nearly to the end of the Mass, the last leaf
being also wanting.
In the same volume, next after the ceremonial of .Slthel-
red*, is another antient coronation service, frequently

4 In a different place in the volume is another part of the same
Pontifical, containing the consecration of abbots, Sfc.
5 It must uot be fqrgotten that Mr. Turner has given to the public
a translation of this Ceremonial in his History ofthe Anglo-Saxons.

ADDITIONAL NOTES. 373
quoted in this work, which is ascribed to the age of Henry I>
It appears to correspond more nearly with the Ordo Ro
manus in the arrangement of the prayers^ As it would be
impossible in the present manual to continue a history and
collation of all the rituals, existing in our libraries, we shall
here dismiss the subject, satisfied to have at least perpe
tuated one of so venerable an antiquity.
On the next pages the Reader will find a Synoptical
Table, containing the order of the Prayers and Anthems
in two.of the antient and two of the modern rituals, from
which their general conformity will more readily appear.'

Ilber Regalis. Ric, II. Litle Devise, Hen. VII.

Protedar naster aspice Deus,
RECOGNITION.
Al firmelur manus.
FIRST OBLATION.
Deus humilium visitator.
SERMON. OATH.
'Vem Creator.
Te invocamus. LITANY.
Omnipotens sempiterne.
Benedic Domine,
Defis ineffabilis auctor mundi,
Deus qui populis.
Deus electorum fortitudo,
ANOINTING.
A. Unxerunt Salamonem,
Praspice Omnipotens.
Deus Dei filius.
Deus qui es justorum.
INVESTITURE.
Deus rex regum.
Exaudi quasumus, CROWNING.
Deus tuarum corona fidelium.
Coronet te Deus.
Deus perpetuitatis.
Confortare, et esto vir.
A. jDeus in virtute. [^ditor,
Deus calestium terrestnumq; con-
Benedic, Domine, annulum.
Deus cujus est amms.
Omnium Homine fonS bonorum.
Benedicat tibi Dominus.
Te Deum laudamus,
Sta et retine. INTHRONING.
QUEEN'S CORONATION,
Deus qui salus habes.
Omnipotens sempiterne,
Deus cujus est omnis.
Deus tuorum corona.
Omnium Domine fons,
COMMUNION,
A. Protector noster.
A, Digitatur Domine,
Munera quasumus.
SECOND OBLATION,
A. Intende orationi,
Omnipotens Deus det tibi,
Benedic Domine.
A. Intellige clamorem,
Prasta quasumus.

Omnipotens sempiterne.
RECOGNITION,
FIRST OBLATION,
Deus humilium, SERMON, OATH,
Fcni Creator.
Te invocamus, LITANY,
Omnipotens sempiterne,
Benedic Domine.
Deus ineffabilis,
Deus qui populis. ANOINTING.
A. Unxerunt Salamonem.
Praspice Omnipotens,
A, Domine in virtute tua,
Deus Dei filius.
Deus qui es justorum.
INVESTITURE.
Deus rex regum,
Exaudi Domine, CROWNING.
Heus tuarum.
Coronet te Heus,
Deus perpetuitatis,
Confortare, et esto vir,
A.
Deus cujus est, Sfc,
Omnium Domine fons bonorum,
Benedicat tibi Deus.
Te Deum laudamus,
Sta et retine, INTHRONING.
QUEEN'S CORONATION.
Deus qui solus habes,
Omnipotens sempiterne Deus,
Deus cujus est.
Deus tuorum.
Omnium Domine, COMMUNION.
A. Protector noster,
A. Dirigatur,
Munera quasumus,
SECOND OBLATION,
A. Intende vod,
Omnipotens sempiterne Deus,
Benedic Domine,
A. Intellige,
Prcestra quasumus.

Ashmole, Ch. II.

Sanu^ord, Jas. II.

A. I was glad when, Sfc.
RECOGNITION.
A. Let thy hand.
FIRST OBLATION.
O God, who dost visit.
SERMON.
THE OATH.
Come, Holy Ghost.
We beseech thee, O Lord.
LITANY.
Aim. & everl. God, creator of all.
God, the unspeakable.
God which provid. for thy people
O Lord, holy father.
ANOINTING.
Sadoc the priest.
Look down, almighty God.
God the son of God,
God which art the glory,
INVESTITURE.
O God, tbe king of kings.
Hear our prayers,we beseech thee.
CROWNING.
God, the crown ofthe faithful.
God crown thee.
O God of eternity.
Be strong and of good courage.
A. The king shall rejoice.
"Bless, O Lord, this ring,
O God, to whom belongeth,
O Lord, the fountain.
The Lord bless thee.
We praise thee, O God,
Stand and hold fast.

A. I was glad when, Sfc.
RECOGNITION.
A. Let thy hand.
FIRST OBLATION,
O God, who dweUest,
LITANY,
Aim. &everl.God,cr. of all things,
O God, who providest.
SERMON.
THE OATH,
A, Come, Holy Ghost,
We beseech thee, O Lord.
O Lord, holy father.

Anointing,
A. Zadoc the priest,
God the son of God,
A. Behold, O Lord.
INVESTITURE.
O God, king of kings & lord of Ids.
Hearourprayers,webeseechthee. CROWNING.
O God, the crown of the faithful.
God crown thee.
O eternal God, king nf kings.
Be strong and of good courage.-
A, The king shall rejoice.

SECOND OBLATION,
The Lord bless theie.
We praise thee, O God,
Stand firm.

INTHRONING.

COMMUNION.
A. Behold, O Lord our defender.
A. Let my prayer come up.
Bless, O Lord, we beseech thee.
SECOND OBLATION,
Aim, God give thee the dew.
Bless, O Lord, the virt, carriage.
A. O hearken unto the voice.

INTHRONING.
A, God spake sometimes.
QUEEN'S CORONATKJN,
Almighty and everlasting God.
Almighty and everlasting God,
O Lord, the fountain,
A. My heart is inditing.
Assist us mercifully.

376 ADDITIONAL NOTES.
With regard to the modern service appropriated to this
august solemnity, there is one particular which I cannot
pass without at least a cursory notice. The immortal
compositions of Handel have formed an cera in the history
of our subject as well as in that of musical science, His
celebrated . Anthems were produced for the coronation of
George II. in the year 1727; they are the following : —
'* Let thy hand be strengthened."
" Zadoc the priest."
" The king shall rejoice."
"My heart is enditing."
Handel, however, is not the only great musician whose
pen has been employed on such, occasions. For the coro
nation of James II. Purcel composed " I was glad" and
"My heart is enditing;" Dr Blow "Behold, o Lord,"
and " God spake sometimes;" Dr Child'" the Te Deum;
HenrY-Lawes " Zadoc the priest," and Turner " The
king shall rejoice."
In the Cathedral Magazine there is an anthem " Be
hold, o Lord," by Raylton ; and " O Lord, grant the
king," by Dr Cropt, may be found in the Musica Sacra,
^ The three last named, together with Dr Staggins, were among the
basses who sang in the performance. Dr Blow, as organist to the
king, had .five yards of scarlet cloth for his mantle. — Sandford.

APPENDIX.

2 C

APPENDIX TO BOOK I.

No. 1.
Matth. Paris, Historia Major, ed. 1640, p. 197.
Coronatio Regis Johannis.
[1199] Per idem tempus dux Normanniae Joannes trans-
fretavit in Angliam, et apud S)Oti;atn applicuit octavo ka-
lendas Junii; et in crastino in vigilia videlicet Dominicae As-
censionis,Londonias venit, ibidem coronandus, Congregatis
itaque in adventu ejas archiepiscopis, episcopis, comitibus
et baronibus, atque aliis omnibus qui ejus coronation! inter-
esse debuerant, archiepiscopus stans in medio omnium dixit
"Audite universi, Noverit discretio vestra quod nullus pre
via ratione alii succedere habet regnum, nisi ab universitate
regni unanimiter, invocat^ Spiritus gratia, electus, et secun
dum morum suorum eminentiam praselectus, ad exemplum
et similitudinem Saul primi regis inuncti, quem praeposuitDo-
minus populo suo, non regis filium, nee de regali stirpe pro-
creatum. Similiter post eum David Jessae filium ; hunc, quia
strenuum et aptum dignitati regia:, ilium quia sanctum et hu-
milem. Ut sic qui cunctos in regno supereminet strenuitate,
omnibus praesit et potestate et regimine. Veriim si quis ex
stirpe regis defuncti aliis praepolleret, pronius et promptiiis
in electionem ejus est consentiendum. H^ec idcirco dixi.
2 C 2

380 APPENDIX.
mus, pro inclyto comite Johanne, qui prxsens est, frater
illustrissimi regis nostri Richard! jam defuncti, qui haerede
caruit ab eo egrediente, qui providus et strenuus et mani
feste nobilis, quem nos, invocata Spiritus Sancti gratiS,, ra
tione tam meritorum quam sanguinis regi! unanimiter elegi-
mus universi." Erat autem archiepiscopus vir profundi pec
toris ; et in regno singularis columna stabilitatis et sapientie
iucomparabilis. Nee ausi erant alii super his adhuc ambi-
gere; scientes quod sine caus^ hoc non sic diffiniverat. Ve
rum comes Joannes et omnes hoc acceptabant ; ipsumque
comitem in regem eligentes et assumentes, cxclamant dicen-
tes, Vivat Rex. Interrogatus autem postea archiepiscopus
Hubertus quare haec dixisset, respondit se prxsaga mente
conjecturare, et quibusdam oraculis edoctum et certificatum
fuisse, quod ipse Johannes regnum et coronam Anglias foret
aliquando corrupturus, et in magnam confusionem praecipi-
taturus. Et ne haberet liberas habenas hoc faciendi, ipsum
electione, non successione haereditaria, eligi debere affir-
mabat.

381

APPENDIX TO BOOK II,

No, 1.
Ricardus Sporley ' de Fundatione, Sfc, Eccl, West.
3IS, Cott. Claud, A viii.
Opus breviter compilatum de diversis Reliquiis huic
Ecclesiae collatis, &c,
OANCTos Edwardus rex et confessor ad memoriam futu
rorum, et pro dignitate regiij corona" omnia regalia orna
menta in ecclesia hae reservari precepit cum quibus ipse co
ronatus fuit, vij tunicam, supertunicara, arraillam, zonam,
paleum brudatum, par caligarum, par cerotecarum, seep.
trum aureum, unam ligneamvirgam deauratam, alteram fer-
ream. Item coronam auream optimam, unum pectinem au
reum et cocliar. Item pro corona"* Regin^ coronam et duas
virgas. Item pro corone dni Regis corona" unum calicem
lapidis pnichini cum pete ligaturis, et patena de auro Op
timo, que omnia pro reliquiis preciosis habeantur. Dopnus
Laurencins quondam abbas hujus loci de tribus pannis in
quibus idem Sanctus requievit in sepulcro tres capas bruda-
tas fieri jussit. Sed et anulum ejusdem quem Sancto Johanni
Evang' quondam tradidit, qui et ipse de Paradiso remisit,
elapsis duobus et dimidio, postea in nocte translacois dedigito
regio tulit, et pro miraculo iu loco isto custodiri j ussit.
' Floruit circa annum 1450.

382 APPENDIX. No. 2.
Hen. VI. an. 8. 1429. Bibl, Got, Cleop, F iv. Rymer,
tom. X. p. 436.
De Ampulla Benedicta.
Oexto die Novembris anno viij, apud Westmonasterium
concordatum et concessum fuit quod fiat warantum, direc
tum Thesaurario et Camerariis de Scaccario, de liberando
Johanni Merston, custodi jocalium domini Regis!, aquilam
auream cum ampulla, qua Reges consecrari solebant, ad
eas salvo et secure ad opus Regis custodiendas.
No. 3. I
Hen. VI. an. 8. 1430. Bibl, Cot, Cleop, F iv. Rymer,
tom. X, 455,
De Jocalibus invadiandis pro plegio Coronae Regis,
et de Pursevanto facto.
JJecimo sexto die Aprilis anno octavo, apud Cantuariam,
concessum et concordatum fuit quod fiat warantum Thcsau-
rario et Camerariis de Scaccario Regis ad invadiandum certa
jocalia ipsius Regis pro plegio cujusdam coronae, per The-
saurarium Angliae mutuandae de Abbate et Conventu West
monasterii pro Rege, et ad habendum dictara coronam secum
usque partes Francis in custodia Johannis Merston.
Item, aliud warantum Johanni Merston, pro uno cipho
de argeuto deaurato, sine cooperculo, chaceato, ponderis
X. unciarum, dato uno Francisco de Parisiis, facto apud
Cantuariam pursevant per dominum nostrum Regem, ct per
ipsum nominato JLobtC, in festo Paschae.

383

APPENDIX TO BOOK III.

No.l.
Ex Rotulo Serviciorum factorum Dno Regi Henrico
Quarto, SfC, remanen, infra Turrim London. MS.
Cotton. Vespas. C xiv. p. 133.
iiccELLENTissiMo priucipi, &c. Edwardq' Dei gra' Regi
Angliae, &c. sui devot' Thesaur' et Baron' de Scaccario suo
obsequium, &c. Mandatum vestrum sub magno sigillo vestro
consig' recepimus in haec verba, — Edwardus D, G, Rex, &c.
Thes' ct Baron' suis de Scaccario salutem, Supplicavit nobis
dilectus et fidelis noster Rob' de Monte Alto, per petitipnem
suam coram nobis et consilio nostro in present! parliamento
nostro exhibitam, quod cum Hugo de Dawbney nuper comes
Arundel tenuisset maneria de iEUnittSdale, S)nete(t)am, SEt=
mottbham, et^utfeing^iatn in com' Norf de dno Henrico*
quondam rege Anglie, proavo nostro, per servicium essendi
Pincerna dicti proavi nostri et hered' suorum regum Anglie
diebus coronationis ipsorum regum, Et licet dicta maneria
de &, et S>> ad prefatum Robertum, et predicta maneria de
SK. et 115., de servicio predicto onerata, ad heredes Rob't! de
Tateshale, qui adhuc infra etatem exist', ut dicitur^ jure he-
red' devenerint, Et idem Robertus die coronationis dni Ed.
wardi' nuper regis Anglie, patris nostri, ad servicium pre-
dictum facere pro parte sua se optulisset, Edmundus tamen
• Edw. IIL ' Henr. III. ' Edw, II.

384 APPENDIX.
nuper com' Arundel per potentiam suam prefatum Rober
tum quo minus dictum servicium die predicto facere potuit
impedivit, et servicium illud eodem die, quanquam terras seu
tenementa aliqua que de servicio predicto onerantur nulla-
tenus tenuisset, fecit; Velimus ipsum Robertum ad servi.
cium predictum ad instantem coronationem nostram facere
admitti jubere. dicto impedimento non obstante, Nos, cer-
ciorari volentes que maneria terre et ten'ta de servicio pre
dict© onerantur, et qui maneria ilia modo tenent, et qualiter
et quo modo, Vobis mandamus quod scrutat' et
memorand' premissa tangent' que in .Scaccario predicto re-
sident, ut dicitur, de eo quod inde inveneritis nos et con
silium nostrum in instant! parlamento nostro sub sigill' Scac-
carii nostri distincte et aperte certificetis, ut alter fieri faciat
quod in hae parte fuerit faciendum. Teste meipso apud
SSXc&mtV XX. die Januarii, anno regni nostri primo.
Super quo scire vellet vestra dominacio regia quod scrut'
fee' memorand' Scaccarij vestri predict! et comperimus quod
dam memorandum de coronatione regine Elinore filieH, com'
Provincie, ubi annotantur ista verba : Ea die, vij corona
tionis ejusdem regine, de officio Pincerne servivit comes Wa-
rennie vice Hugonis de Albiniaco com' Arundell, ad quem
spectat illud officium ; fuit autem dictus comes eo tempore
scntencia excommunicationis  atus a Cantuar' eo quod,
&c. — Et quoad servicium non invenimus aliud. Et quoad
terras et tenementa que de predicto servicio onerantur nihill
aliud comperimus, nisi quod Robertus de Monte Alto, unus
participum hered' com' Arundel, cognovit quod tenuit de
dicto avo vestro in cap' manerium de jl^enins^ale in com'
Norf quod habuit in purpartem suam de hereditate que fuit
pred' com' Arundel per serianciam essendi Pincerna regis ;
Et quod Rob' de Tateshale, alter participum- hered' dicti

APPENDIX. 385
com' Arundel, cognovit quod tenuit de eodem avo vestro
maneria de ffittitivunt>l)atn et lIBuctenliain in com' pred' que
habuit in purpartem suam de hereditate per serianciam pre-
dlctam, que maneria de aEimoilbbam et 115ucfecnl)atn heredes
pred' Rob' de Tateshal modo tenent, Et dicta maneria de
ttenningbaU adhuc tenet diet' Rob' de Monte Alto, ut di
citur ; sed de dicto manerio de 3>nctefl)atn nihill inveniunt
ad presens. Valeat dnatio vestra per tempora diuturna.
Script' apud eaJcfttii.xij. Feb. Brevia Regis a" i.Ed. [UL]
No. 2.
Inter Recorda Curiw Cancellarice in Turri Londoniensi
adservata, scilicet Inquisitiones post Mortem de anno
regni 7™" Regis Edwardi post Conquestum Tertij,
N" 33, sic continetur.
LiiNCOLN'. Inquisitio capta apud I^oltliatn in com' Lincoln'
coram Matheo Brun escaetore dni Regis, die Veneris prima
post festum SciMathie Apostoli anno regni Regis Edwardi
Tercij post Conquestum septimo, vid3 &c. — per sacramen
tum &c. Qui dicunt per sacramentum suum quod Cecilia filia
Willielmi Bolle de S)topnefi)ebeb tenuit in dnico suo ut de
feodo die quo obiit duas partes unius placee terre in Con=
^ngefl)^ de dno Rege in capite ut de corona ut parcellam ma-
nerij de S^htiftflbp^ quod tenetur de dno Rege in capite per
magnam serjantiam, videl' ad inveniendum die coronaconis
diii Regis qui pro tempore fuerit unum militem eques' arma-
tum ad probandum per corpus suum, si necesse fuerit, versus
quemcunque quod dns Rex qui coronatus est illo die est verus
et rectus heres regni; et valent per annum predicte due partes
viijd. &c. In cujus' rei testimonium predicti jurat! present!
Inquis' sigilla sua apposuerunt.

386 APPENDIX.
Inter Recorda Curice Cancellarice in Turri London' asser-
vata, scilicet in Rotulo Litterarum Clausarum de anno
regni Regis Ricardi Secundi primo, memb, 45.
A ROCEssus factus ad coronacoem dni Regis Anglie Ricardi
Secundi, &c, Cest la demande que Johan Dymmok chiva-
ler demaunde, &c, — Cest assavoir que le Roi lui face avoir
le vielle de son coronement un des bons destrers que le Roi
eit, ov le sele et ove toutz les harnys bien covert de feer en-
sement ovetoutz les armes q'appendontau corps Ie Roi, ausi
entierment come le Roi mesmes le duist avoir sil dust aler en
unbataillmortell. En yccU maner que ledit Johan doitvenir
arme de mesmes les armes et mountere mesme le desfrer bien
covert le jour de son coronement et chivacherdevant le Roi al
procession, et doit dire et crier al poeple trois foitz j oint en au
dience devant tout le monde que sil y a null home haut ou bas
que dedire voille que son seign' liege Sire Richard cosyn et
heir le Roi d'Engleterre Edward que darrein morust ne devie
estre Roi d'Engleterre coronne qil est prest par son corps a
darrenier meiutenant qil ment come faus et come tretre ou
[et] a quell jour que lein lui asserra, Et si nulle le dedie et
il face darrein p^ le roi le chival ove toutz les harneis lui de-
meurera come son droit et son fee. Et si nulle le dedie tanqj
come !a procession dure apres la tierce heure meintenant
apres la procession et que le Roi soit enoint et coronne de
scend' et soi desarme et puis soit a la volunte le Roi si le de-
stere et les armes lui deiveut demeurer ou noun.

APPENDIX, 387
E Rotulo Serviciorum in die Coronationis Regis Henrici
Quarti.
iJALDEWiNtrs de Frevill chivaler clamat venire ad corona-
cionem dni Regis armis regiis de liberacione Regis universa-
liter armatus, super principalem dextrarium regium sedens,
ofierens se ad probacionem pro Rege faciendam contra omnes
coronacionem Regis contradicentes, cui si nullus contradixe-
rit sint arma et equs dni Regis, si autem aliquis se apponat et
congressum fecerit remanebunt arma et equs predicto Bal-
devvino, &c.
Ex Autogr. MS, Cott, Vespas, C xiv, p, 119.
Le Roy voet q' le consay! trete ougue le Suplyaunt
de cest mater, et q' yl ay t ce q' resoun demande.
A tres excellent et tresredonbte S' n're S' le Roy.
(Ric. 2.)
lOUPPLiE tres humblement v'revief Margarete iadis la feme
Mons' Joh'n Dymmok chiualer q' Dieu assoille q' come le
dit Monss' Joh'n tenoit de vous mon tres graciouse S' le
manoir de ^CV^tib'^ come del droit du dit Margarete per
le seruice destre arme le jour de v're coronement et destre
prest pour defendre per son corps si ascun vouldra dedire
v're roia! mageste, pour quell seruice il [doit] auoir certains
fees et regards, cestassauoirlemelliourdestrerouetrappure
et le melliour armure du Roy forspris un, come sez aun-
cestres ont ev deuant ses hpeurs. Pour queux fees et re
gards le dit Monss' Joh'n pours.... a v're roial mageste pt
v'retressage counseill long temps en sa vie, pour que} pour-
suyst et autres costages qil auoit a v're coronem't le dit . . .
John estoit endette le darrein lour de sa vie pluif q' CC.
marc' a graunde arrerisement dudite suppliante son e.\ecu-

388 APPENDIX.
trice si ele na v're tres graciouse eide. Que plese a v're roial
mageste graunter a v're d'ce vief et pcrpetuele oratrice les
fees suisditz ou pour eulx resonable regarde q' le droit de
sez heirs ne soit pas blesse par discontinuance de fees suis-
dits, et ce pour Dieu et eu' ooure de charite.
Le Counte de Huntyngdon.
Ex Autogr, MS, Cotton, Vesp, C xiv. p, 119,
Henri, &c. A n're ame clerc Robert Rolleston, gardein
de n're grande garderobe, saluz. Monstrez ad a nous et a
n're counsail n're ame esquier Phillipp Dymmok coment ses
auncestres dont memoire ne court ont este accustumes de-
faire certains services es solempnitees de les coronacions de
noz nobles progenitours Roys dengleterre avantsesheures,
Assavoir destre arme le jour de la coronacon et mount sur
un dextre, et outre ce faire et exerc' tout ce que as ditz ser
vices appertient, preignantz les fees a ycelles accustumes ;
Si nous de lavis et assent de n're counsail volons et vous
mandons qencountre le iour de n're coronacon facez orden-
ner trappures et autres choses en ce cas accustumes et les
deliv'er au dit Philipp par manie come il ad este deliv'e a
ses auncestres as graundes garderobes de noz diiz progeni
tours encontre tiele solempnitee avant ses heures, Et vo
lons qe cestes noz lettres vous en soient garraunt, et q'
par ycelles vous en aiez due allouance en v're aconte. Donn'
&c. le quart iour de Novenbrelan de n're regne oytisme.
Sembl'esl'res (mutatis mutandis)soientfaitesaumai-
str' de noz chivalx pur faire delivance dun dextr'.
Item une autre I're au sergeant de n're armurie, pur
lui deliv'er armure per mane, &c. J, Typtot.
H. Gloucestre. J. Ebor. Cane. T. Dunelm.
W. London. J. Bathon. Scrop.

APPENDIX. 389

No, 3.

Pet. in Pari. an. 11 Ed, III. Fragm. Antiq. p, 121.
A NOSTRE seignour !e Roy eta son conseil monstre Richard
de Bettoyne de Loundres, qe come au coronement nostre sei
gnour le Roy q'ore est, i! adonque meire de Londres fesoit
I'office de'Botiller ove ccclx vadletz vestuz d'une sute, ches-
cun portant en sa maine un coupe blanche d'argent, come
autres meirs de Londres ount faitz as coronementz des pro
genitours nostre seignour le Roy, dont memorie ne court,
et le fee q'appendoit a eel jorne, cest a savoir un coupe d'or
ove la covercle, et un ewer d'or enamaille, lui fust livere per
assent du counte de Lancastre et d'autres grantz qu'adonques
y furent du conseil nostre seignour Ie Roy, per la maine Sire
Robert de Wodehouse : et ore vient en estreite as viscountes
de Londres hors del Chekker de faire lever des biens et cha-
teux du dit Richard \xXxM, xiis, \id, pur le fee avantdit, dont
il prie que remedie lui soit ordeyne, Et le meire et les citeyns
d'Oxenford ount, per point de chartre, quils vendront a Lon
dres a I'encoronement d'eyder le meire de Londres pur ser
vir a la fest, et toutz ount usee. Et si il plest a nostre sei.
gnour le Roy et a son conseil, nous payerons volenters !e
fee, issent que nous soyoms descharges de la service.
No. 4.
Ex Rott, Claus, an. 1 Edw, II. MS, Cot, Vespas, C xiv.
p. 122. Rymer, vol. iii, p, 63, A,D. 1308.
Coronatio Regis et forma ejus Juramenti,
JVIemorandum quod die dominica proxima post festum Sc"i
Petri in Cathedra, anno Dni millecimo trecentesimo sep
timo, anno videlicet bisextili, concurrente liter^ Dominical!

390 APPENDIX.
F, coronatus fuit in regem et inunctus dns Edwardus filius
regis Edwardi, anno regni sui primo, in ecclesia beati Petri
Westmonasterii ante magnum altare per manus venerabilis
patris Henrici Wintoniensis episcopi, cui venerabilis pater
Robertus archiepiscopus Cantuar', tunc agens in partibus
transmarinis, commiserat, quoad hoc, vices suas ; Et pre
lati, comites, et alii nobiles subscripti deferebaut insigqia
regalia infra-scripta ; videlicet Willielmus Marescallus por-
tavit calcaria magna deaurata. Post eum veniebant comes
Hereford portans sceptrum regale, in cujus summitate erat
crux ; Henricus de Lancaster portans virgam regalem in cu
jus summitate erat columba : post eos venerunt comes Lan-
castriae, comes Lincolniae, et comes Warwici, portantes tres
gladios : et gladium qui vocatur Curtana portavit comes
Lancastriae. Postea portabatur unum scaccarium magnum
super quod erant vestes regales, quod portabant comes
Arundell, Thomas de Veer, filius et hjeres comitis Oxon',
Hugo le Despenser, et Rogerus de Mortuo Mari de Wig-
more. Postea sequebatur Thesaurarius regis portans pa
tenam de calice Sti Edwardi : deinde venit Cancellarius re
gis portans ipsum calicem. Deinde venit Petrus de Gave
ston comes Cornubias portans coronam regalem, deinde se
quebatur ipse coronandus. Et cum venisset Rex ad magnum
altare optulit super illud unam libram auri. Et fuerunt verba
regis in coronacone predicta sub juramento prestita ut pa
tet in cedula annexa, &c.
No. 6.
Ex Lib. Rub. Scacc, an. 20 Hen. Ill,— MS. Cott.
Vesp. C xiv. p, 113.
De officio Pincernariae servivit ea die comes Warrennis
vice Hugonis de Albiniaci comitis de Arondell, ad quem

APPENDIX. 391
illud officium spectat. Servivit autem sub eodem in latere
suo Magister Michael Belet, cujus est illud officium se-
cundarium ut teneat cuppam porrigendam comiti dc Aron
dell vino refertam cum Rex exigent, ut comes eandem regi
porrigat. Habet enim Magister Michael pincernariam in
domo Regis, sub comite, de jure veteri. Andreas autem ma
jor civitatis London, qui ibidem venerat ad serviend' de pin.
cernaria cum 360 cuppis, eo quod civitas London servire
tenetur de pincernaria in auxilio majoris PincernEe, sieuti
ut civitas Wintoniae de coquina in auxilium Senescalli, ven.
dicavit locum Magistri Michaelis astandi coram Rege. Sed
repulsus fuit praecepto Regis, dicentis quod nullus de jure
ibi debet servire nisi Magister Michael. Et ita concessit ma.
jor, et ita servivit duobus episcopis a dextris Regis. Peracto
autem prandio recepit comes cuppam Regis de qua servierat
tanquam jus suum, et etiam Magister Michael robam illius
comitis tanquam jus suum. Dedit etiam Magister Michael ro.
bam suam Thomse de Capella cognato suo qui reliquis die-
bus anni consuevit dno Regi servire de cuppa sua ; non ta
men tenebatur dare nisi vellet.
No, 6.
Edw. II. an. 1. claus. 1. m. 12. 1308. Rymer, iii. 52.
De Rege Coronando.
Hex, &c. salutem. Quia die Dominica proxima post fes
tum Sancti Valentini proximo futurum, apud Westm' pro-
ponimus, Deo propitio, coronari : Vobis mandamus firmiter
inj ungentes quatenus die et loco praedictis coronationis n ostrae
praedictae celebrandis solempniis personaliter intersitis. Et
hoc, sicut honorem nostrum diligitis, nuUatenus omittatis.
Teste Rege apud JDotlor, 18 die Jan.

392 APPENDIX. No. 7.
Edw. II, an, 1, claus. 1, m, 12. 1308, Rymer, iii, 53.
Ad Vicecomites de die Coronationis proclamando.
XVex Vicecomiti Kantiae salutem. Quia die Dominica proxi
ma post festum Sancti Valentini proximo futurum apud
Westm' proponimus, Deo propitio, coronari : Tibi preeci-
pimus quod diem ilium pro nostrae coronationis prsedictae ce
lebrandis solempniis ordinatum, in civitatibus, burgis, villis
^ mercatoriis in balliva tua, ubi videris expedire, publice et so-
lempniter proclamari : Et milites, cives, burgenses, ac alios
de com' praedicto, quos fore videris invitandos, ut dictis die et
loco solempnizationi prasdictae personaliter intersint ex parte
nostra facias invitari. Et hoc nullo modo omittas.
Teste Rege apud JDobor, 18 die Jan.
No. 8.
Edw. II, an, 1, claus, 1. m. 10, 1308, Rymer, iii. 69.
De Coronatione Regis et Reginse celebranda.
XVEX, &c. salutem. Quia hae instant! die Dominica, proxi
ma post festum Sancti Valentini Martyris, iatendimus, Deo
propitio, apud Westmonasterium coronari; Vobis manda.
mus, rogantes quatenus vos et consors vestra hujusmodi
coronationis nostrae solempniis, dictis die et loco celebran
dis, ad comitivam nobis et carissimae consorti nostrae Isabel-
lae Reginae Angliae, ob nostrum et ipsius consortis nostrae^
honorem, faciendam, personaliter, modis omnibus intersitis..
Et hoc, sicut nos diligitis, nullatenus omittatis.
Teste meipso apud JDobOV, 8 die Februarii.

393

APPENDIX TO BOOK IV.

No. 1.
Coronatio Judith Caroli filiae, cum Regi Anglorum
desponsata est.
Capitula Caroli Calvi Regis Francice in Hist. Franc. Script,
a Du Chesne, p, 423.
Post Nuptiarum solennia sequitur
Benedictio Reginte.
X E invocamus, Domine sancte, Pater omnipotens, aeterne
Deus, ut hanc famulam tuam, quam tnae divinae dispensa-
tionis providentia in prxsentem diem juvenili flore laetantem
crescere concessisti, tuae pietatis dono ditatam, plenam veri
tatis de die in diem coram te et hominibus ad meliora sem
per proficere facias : ut in regimine suo gratiae supernje lar-
gitatem congaudens suscipiat, et misericordiae tuae muro ad-
versitate undique munita, cum pace propitiationis vivere
mereatur. Per Dominum, Sursum Corda.
Domine sancte. Pater omnipotens, aeterne Deus, electo
rum fortitudo et humilium celsitudo, qui in primordio per
effusionem diluvii crimina mundi purgari voluisti, et per co-
lumbam ramum olivae portantem pacem terris redditam de-
monstrasti : iterum Aaron famulum tuum per unctionem
olei sacerdotem unxisti: et postea per hujus unguenti infu-
sionem, ad regendum populum Israeliticum sacerdotes, re-
2 D

394 APPENDIX,
ges, et prophetas perfecisti, vultumque ecclesix in oleo ex-
hilarandiim prophetica famuli tui voce David esse prsdix-
isti: qui hoc etiam unguento famulae tus Judith ad libera-
tionem servorum tuorum, et confusionem inimicorum, vul-
tum exhilarasti, et aticillae tuae Hester faciem hae spiritali
inisericordiae tuae unctione adeo lucifluam reddidisti, ut ef-
feratum cor regis ad misericordiam, et salvationem in te cre-
deniium, ipsius precibus inclinares, Te quaesumus, omni
potens Deus, ut per hujus creafurae pinguedinem, columbae
pace, simplicitate ac pudicitia decoram efficias. Per Domi
num nostrum Jesum Christum filium tuum, qui venturus est
judicare. Coronatio.
Gloria et honore coronet te Dominus, et ponat super ca
put tuum coronam de spiritali lapide pretioso : ut quicquid
in fulgore auri, et in vario nitore gemmarum significatur,
hoc in tuis moribus, hoc in actibus semper refulgeat. Quod
ipse praestare dignetur, cui est honor et gloria in secula se*.
culorum. Bencdictiones.
Benedic, Domine, hanc famulam tuam, qui regna regum
a seculo moderaris. Amen. Opera manuum illius suscipe,
et benedictione tua terra ejus de pomis fructuum coeli, et
rore atque abyssosubjacenterepleatur. Amen. Devertice
antiquorum montium et collium aeternorum, de frugibus ter
ra et plenitudine ejus, tua benedictione laetetur. Amen.
Benedictio illius qui apparuit in rubo veniat super caput
ejus. Da ei de rore coeli, et de pinguedine terrae, abundan-
tiam frumenti et vini ; ut serviant illi ac semini ejus populi,
et in honore tuo tribus illam et semen ejus adorent. Amen,
Reple eam benedictionibus nberum et vulvae ; benedictiones
patrum antiquorum confortatae sint super eam, et super se-
men ejus, sicut promisisti servo tuo Abrahae et semini ejus In
secula. Amen,

395
No. 2.
Ordo Coronationis .^thelredi II. Regis,
Ex MS. Cotton. Claud. A iii,'
ANCIPIT consecratio regis, quem de conventu seniomm per
manus producant duo episcopi ad ecclesiam, Sf clerus hanc de-
cantet antiphonam duobus episcopis precinentibus,
a Firmetur manus tua, ut supr" v Gloria Patri.
Perveniens rex ad aecclesiam,proste7nat se coram altare, Sf
ymniietur Te deum laudamus, Te dominum confitemur.
Quofinitenus ymnizato, rex erigatur de solo, Sf ab episcopis
S^ a plebe electus, hee tria se servaturum iura promittat, i^.
clara voce coram Deo omniq; populo dicit
JJaec tria popl'o X'piano, & mihi subdito in X'pi
promitto nomine. In primis ut aecclesia Dei, & omnis po
pulus X'pianus veram pacem nostro arbitrio in omni tem
pore servet. Aliud, ut rapacitates & omnes iniquitates om
nibus gradibus interdicam. Tertium, ut in omnibus iudiciis
aequitatem & misericordiam praecipiam, ut mihi & vobis
indulgeat suam misericordiam clemens & misericors Deus,
qui vivit. His peractis, omnes dicant Amen, Et he sequantur
Orat' a singulis Episcopis singula super regem dicende,
fe invocamus Domine sancte Pater omnipotens aeterne
Deus , ut hunc famulum ilium quem tuae diving dispensa-
tionis providentia in primordio plasmatum usq; hunc prae-
sentem diemiuuenili flore laetantem crescere concessisti, eum
tuae pietatis dono ditatum plenumque gratia veritatis dedie
' In hoc excudendo libello, scripturee faciem, quantum fieri po
tuit, typis ezhibere curavimus.
2 D 2

396 APPENDIX.
in diem coram Deo & hominibus ad meliora semper proficere
facias, ut summi regiminis solium gratis supernae largitatc
gaudens suscipiat, & misericordia tu§i muro ab hostium ad-
versitate undiq; munitus, plebem sibi commissam cum pace
propitiationis, & virtute victori^ feliciter regere mereatur, p'
Alia Orat,
J)eus qui populis tuis virtute consulis, & amore domitlaris,
da huic famulo tuo ill' spiritum sapienti^ cum regimine di
scipline, ut tibi toto corde devotus in regni regimine maneat
semper idoneus, tuoq; munere ipsius temporibus securitas
aecclesiae dirigatur, et in tranquillitate devotio X'piana per.
maneat, ut in bonis operibus perseverans, ad aeternum reg
num teduce valeat pervenire, per Dominum.
Alia Orat,
Jn diebus tuis oriatiir omnis aequitas & iustitia, amifcis ad-
iutoriUm, inimicis obstaculum, humilibus solacium, elatis
correctio, divitibus doctrina, pauperibus pietas, peregrinis
pacificatio, propriis in patria pax & securitas, unumquemq;
secundum suam mensuram moderate guberrtans, te ipsum
sedulus discutias, ut superna irrigatus compunctione toto
populo X'pi placitapraebere vitae possis exempla, & pef viam
veritatis cum grege gradiens tibi subdito, opes frugales ha-
bundanter adquiras. Simul ad saluteth non solum corporum
sed etiam cordium a Deo concessa cuncta accipias, Sicq; in
te cogitatum animi consiliumq; omuc componas, ut plebis
gubernaculum pape simul & sapientia semper invenire vide-
aris, X'po auxiliante praesentis vitae prolixitatem perci-
pias, & per temporalia bona usq; ad suinmam senectutem
pervenias, huiusq: fragilitatis finem perfectum ab . omnibus
vitiorum vinculis superne pietatis largitate transcendas, &
infinite prosperitatis praemia perp&ua, angelorumq; aeter-
na commercia consequaris, auxiliante dno nostro.

APPENDIX. 397
Cunsecratio Regis ab Episcopo qui arcem tenuerit super eum
dicenda.
QmnipotenS sempiterne Deus, creator ac gubernator coeli
& terrae, conditor & dispositor angelorum & hominum, rex
regum & dominus dominantium, qui Habraham fidelem fa
mulum tuum de hostibus triumphare fecisli, Moysi & losuae
populo tuo praelatis multiplicem victoriam tribuisti; humilem
quoq; David, puerum tuum, regni fastigio sublimasti, eumq;
de ore leonis & de manu besti^, atq; Goliae, sed & de gladio
maligno Saul et omnium inimicorum eius liberasti, & Salo-
monem sapientiae pacisq; ineifabili munere ditasti; respice
propitius ad praeces nostra humilitatis, & super hunc famu
lum tuum ilium quem supplici devotione in regem Anglo
rum vei Saxonum pariter eligimus benedictionum tuarum
dona multiplica. Hunc dextera tuae potentiae semper ubiq;
circumda,quatinuspraedictiAbrah^fidelitatefirmatus,Moysimansuetudine fretus, Iosu§ fortitudine munitus, Dauid hu-
militate exaltatus, Salomonis sapientia decoratus, tibi in om.
nibus complaceat, & per tramitem iustitiae inofiienso gressu
semper incedat. Hie totius regni Anglo-Saxonum aecclesiam
deinceps cum plebibus sibi annexis ita enutriat ac doceat,
muniat & instruat, contraq; omnes visibiles & invisibiles
hostes idem potenter regaliterq; tuae virtutis regimen am-
ministret, ut regale solium, videlicet Anglorum ve! Saxonum
sceptro, non deserat, sed ad prisiinae fidei pacisq; concor-
diam eorum animos, te opitnlante, reformet, ut populorum
debita subiectione fultus, condigno amore glorificatus, per
longum vitae spatium paternae apicem glorif tuae misera-
tione unita, stabilire & gubernare mereatur. Tuae quoq; pro-
tectionis galea munitus, & scuto insuperalibi iugiter protec-
tus, armisq; caelestibus circumdatus, optabilis victoriae tri-
umpfaum de hostibus feliciter capiat, terroremq; suae poten.

398 APPENDIX,
tiae infidelibus inferat, & pacem tibi militantibus laetanter
reportet, . Virtutibus, Christe, hunc quibus praefatos fideles
tuos decorasti, multiplici honoris benedictione condecora,
et in regimine regni sublimiter coUoca, & oleo gratiae Spiri
tus Sancti perunge, per Dominum, in unitate ejusdem.
Hie unguafur oleo, £/¦ hee cantetur antiphona :
a Vncxerunt Salomonem Sadoch sacerdos & Nathan pro-
pheta regem in Gion ; & accedentes dixerunt Vivat rex in
eternum ! Quam sequatur Oratio,
X'pe perung"e hunc regem in regimen, nnde uncxisti sa
cerdotes, reges, & prophetas ac martyres, qui per fidem vi-
cerunt regna, & operati sunt iustitiam, atq; adept: sunt re-
promissiones. Tua sacratissima unctio super caput ejus
defluat, atq; ad interiora descendat, & cordis illius iutima
penetret, & promissionibift, quas adept! sunt victoriosissimi
reges, gratia tua dignus efficiatur, quatinus et in present! sae-
cnlo feliciter regnet, & ad eorum consortium in caelesti regno
perveniat, per, &c. Alia,
J)eus electorum fortitudo & humilium celsitudo, qui in pri
mordio per effusionera diluvii crimina mundi castigare volu
isti, & per columbam ramum oIiv§ portantem pacem terris
redditam demonstrasti, iterumq; Aaron famulum tuum per
unctionem olei sacerdotem sancxisti, & postea per huius un
guenti infusionem ad regendum populum Israheliticum sa
cerdotes ac reges & prophetas praefecist! vultumq; ecclesiae
(Hie duae paginae desunt Codici Msto.)
F'in oleo exhilarandum per propheticam famuli tui vocem
David, esse praedixisti : ita quaesumus, omnipotens Deus Pa-

' Sic ex Libro Caroli V. Franciie Regis supplendum: — Sed vide
foimulam benedictionis reginse Judith, supra, p, 394.

APPENDIX. 399
ter, ut per huius creatuiae pinguedinem hunc servum tuum
sanctificare benedictione digneris, eumq; in similitudinem
columbae pacem simplicitatis populo sibi commisso praestare,
& exempla Aaron in Dei servitio diligenter imitari, regniq;
fastigia in consiliis scientiae, & aequitate iudicii, semper as-
sequi, vultumq; hilaritatis per hanc olei unctionem, tuamq;
benedictionem te adiuvante tot! plebi paratum habere facias.
Per Dominum.]
[' Accipe hunc gladium cum Dei benedictione tibi colla-
tum, in quo per virtutem Sancti Spiritus resistere et eiicere
omnes inimicos tuos valeas,]
& cunctos sanct^ Dei aecclesiae adversarios, regnumq; tibi
commissum tutari, atq; protegere castra Dei, per auxilium
invictissimi triumphatoris Domini nostri Ihesu Christi, qui
cum Patre iu unitate Spiritus Sancti vivit & regnat.
Oratio post datum Gladium,
J)eus, qui providentia tua caelestia simul & terrena mode
raris, propitiare Christianissimo regi nostro, ut omnis hos
tium suorum fortitudo, virtute gladii spiritualis, frangatur,
ac te pro illo pugnante penitus conteratur, per, &c.
Hie coronetur Rex, eiq; dicatur
(^oronei te Deus corona gloriae atq; iustitiae honore & opere
fortitudinis, ut per officium nostrae benedictionis cum fide
recta & multiplici bonorum operum fructu, ad coronam per
venias regni perpetui, ipso largiente, cujus regnum perma
net in saecula saeculorum. Amen,
Oratio super Regem, postquam Corona fuerit inposita super
caput eius,
J)eus perpetuitatis, dux virtutum, cunctorumhostium victor,
benedic hunc famulum tuum N. tibi caput snumhumiliterio-
' Ex Libro Caroli V, Francise Regis.

400 APPENDIX.
clinantem, & prolixa sanitate & prospera felicitate eum con-
serva, & ubicumq; vei pro quibuscumq; auxilium tuum in-
vocaverit cito adsis, & protegas ac defendas. Tribue ei, quae
sumus, Domine, divitias grati^ tu^, comple in bonis deside-
rium eius, corona eum in misericordia tua ut tibi Domino
pia devotione famuletnr, per, &c.
Bic detur Regi Sceptrum, eiq; dicatur
A.ccipe sceptrum, regiae potestatis insigne, virgam scilicet
regni rectam, virgam virtutis, qua teipsum bene regas, &
sanctam aecclesiam populumq; videlicet Christian um, tibia
Deo commissum regia virtute ab improbis defendas. Pravos
corrigas, rectos pacifices, & ut viam rectam tenere possint,
tuo iuvamine dirigas, quatinus de temporal! regno ad aeter
num regnum pervenias. Ipso adiuvante cuius regnum & im
perium sine fine permanet in saecula saeculorum. Amen.
Oratio super Regem postquam datum fuerit ei Sceptrum,
Omnium Domine fons bonorum, cuncforumq; Deus, insti-
tutor profectuum, tribue quaeso famulo tuo illi, adeptam
bene regere dignitatem, & a te sibi concessum honorem dig-
nare corroborare. Honorifica eum pr§ cunctis regibus Brit.
tanniae, uberi eum benedictione Ipcupleta, & in solio regni
firma stabiliiate consolida, Visita eum in sobole, & praesta
ei prolixitatem vitae. In diebus eius superioratur iustitia, ut
cum iocunditate & laetitia aeterno glorietur in regno, per&c.
Hie Regi Virga detur, eiq; dicatur
J^ccipe uirgam uirtutis atq; aequitatis, qua intelligas mulcere
pios & terrere reprobos. Errantes viam doee, lapsisque ma-
num porrige, disperdasque superbos, et releves humiles, ut
aperiat tibi ostium Ih'cX'pc dris noster, qui de seipso ait.
Ego sum ostium, per me si quis introierit salvabitur, Et
ipse qui est clavis David & sceptrum domus Israhel, qui ape-
lit & nemo claudit, claudit & nemo aperit, sit tibi adiutor.

. APPENDIX. 401
qui educit vinctum de domo carceris, sedentem in tenebris
& umbra mortis ; ut in omnibus sequi merearis eum de quo
propheta David cecinit, Sedes tuaD's in seculum seculi, virga
recta est virga regni tui. Imitare ipsum qui dicit, Diligas
iustitiam & hodio habeas iniquitatem : propterea uncxit te
Dominus Deus tuus oleo lastitis ad exemplum illius quem
ante secula uncxerat pr^ participibus suis, Ih'm X'pm dnm
nostrum, Benedictio ad Regem.
Extendat omnipotens Dns dcxteram suae benedictionis, et
effundat super te donum su^ protectionis, & circumdet te
muro felicitatis, ac custodia suae protectionis ; sanctae Ma-
riae ac beati Petri Apostolorum principis, sanctiq; Gregorii
Anglorum Apostoli atque omnium Sanctorum intercedenti-
bus meritis ! Amen.
jNdulgeat tibi dominus omnia mala quae gessisti, & tribuat
tibi gratiam & misericordiam quam humiliter ab eo deposcis,
ut liberet te ab adversitatibus cunctis, &ab omnibus visibi.
lium & invisibilium inimicorum insidiis. Am,
Angelos suos bonos semper et ubiq; qui te praecedant,
comitentur & subsequantur, ad custodiam tui ponat, & a
peccato seu gladio, et ab omnium pericnlorum discrimine
sua te potentia liberet. Amen.
Inimicos tuos ad pacis caritatisq; benignitatem convertat,
& bonis omnibus te gratiosum & amabilem faciat, pertinaces
quoq; in tui insectatione & odio confusione salutari induat;
super te autem sanctificatio sempiterna floreat,
Victoriosum te atq; triumphatorem de invisibilibus atq;
visibilibus hostibus semper efficiat, & sancti nominis sui timo-
rem pariter & amorem continuum cord! tuo infundat & in
fide recta ac bonis 'operibus pe.rseverabi!em reddat, & pace
in diebus tuis concessa, cum palma victoriae te ad perpetuum
regnum producat. Amen,

402 APPENDIX.
Et qui te voluit super populum suum constituere regem,
& in prassenti seculo felicem, & aeternae felicitatis tribuat
esse consortem. Quod ipse praestare. Alia.
Benedic Domine hunc praeelectum principem, qui regna
omnium regum a seculo moderaris. Amen.
Et tali eum benedictione glorifica ut Davitica teneat sub-
limitate sceptrum salutis ; & sanctifies propitiationis mu
nere repperiatur lucupletatus. Amen,
Da ei tuo spiramine regere populum sicut Salomonem fe-
cisti regnum optinerepacificum. Amen. Quodipse praestare,
Designatio status Regis,
Sta & retine amodo statum, quem hucusque paterna sug.
gestione tenuisti, hereditario iure tibi delegatum per auc-
toritatem Dei Omnipotentis, & per pr-aesentem traditionem
nostram, omnium scilicet Episcoporum ceterorumque Dei
servorum; & quanto clerum sacris altaribus propinquiorem
prospicis, tanto ei potiorem in loci's congruis honorem im-
pendere memineris, quatinus Mediator Dei & hominum, te
mediatorem cleri & plebis in hoc regni solio confirmet, & in
regno aeterno secum regnare faciat I'he X'pc dns n'r, rex re
gum & dns dominantium, qui cum do Patre & Spiritu Sancto.
Sequitur Oratio,
Omnipotens Deus det tibi de rore caeli & de pinguedine
terr§ habundantiam frumenti & vini &oIei; serviant fib! po
puli & adorent te tribus. Esto dns fratrum tuorum, & in.
curfentur ante te filii matris tuae, & qui benedixerit tibibe-
nedictionibus repleatur, & Deus erit adiutor tuus, Om
nipotens benedicat tibi benedictionibus caeli desuper & in
montibus & in collibus, benedictionibus abyss! iacentis de-
orsum, benedictionibus uberum & vulvae : Benedictionibus
uvarum pomorumque, Benedictiones patrum antiquorum
Abraham Isaac et Jacob confortat^ sint super te, per, &c.

APPENDIX. 403
Alia Or'.
Benedic Domine fortitudinem huius principis & operam ma
nuum illius suscipe, & benedictione tua terra eius de pomis
repleatur de fructu caeli & rore atque abyssi subiacentis;
de fructu solis & lunae, de verticc antiquorum collium & de
frugibus terrae & plenitudine eius.
Benedictio illius qui apparuit in rubo veniat super caput
ejus, ill'. & plena sit benedictio Domini in filiis eius, & tin-
gat in oleo pedem suum.
Cornua rinocerotis cornua illius, in ipsis ventilabit gentes
usque ad terminos terrae, Sc ascensor caeli auxiliator suus in
sempiternum fiat ! per dnm.
Finit consecratio Regis. Quam seqmturconsecratio Reginte
que propter honorificentiam ab episcopo sacri ¦¦unguinis oleo
super verticem perfundenda est et in ecclesia coram optima-
tibus cum condigno honore et regia celsitudine in regalis
thori consortium benedicenda et consecranda est, que etiam
anulo pro integritate fidei, et corona pro ceternitulis gloria
decoranda est.
Incipit consecratio Regine : ab Episcopo dicenda est
Jn nomine Patris, & filii, & s'pc sc"i, prosit tibi haec unctio
olei in honorem & confirmationem aeternam in sc'la sclorum.
Amen, Oratio,
Qm'ps sempiterne D's, affluentera spiritum tu^ benedictionis
super famulam tuam N, nobis orantibuspropitiatus infunde,
utque per manus nostrae impositionem hodiae regina institui-
tur, sanctificatione tua digna & electa permaneat, ut num-
quam postmodum de tua gratia separetur indigna, per diim.
Hie detur ei Anuhs,
Recipe anulum fidei, signaculum sanctae trinitatis, quo pos
sis omnes her&icas praevitates devitare, & barbaras gentes
virtute Dei praeemere, & ad agnitionem veritatis advocare,
praestante, &c.

404 APPENDIX.
Alia.
J)eus cuius est omnis potestas & dignitas da famulae tuae
N. signo tuae fidei prosperum suae dignitatis eflfectum, in
qua tibi semper firma maneat, tibiq; iugiter placere couten-
dat, per dnm. Hie coronetur,
Accipe coronam glorif honorem iocunditatis ut splendida
fulgeas, & aeterna exultatione coroneris, per. Alia,
Omnium dne fons bonorum & cunctorum dator profectuum,
tribue famulae tuae N. adeptam bene regere dignitatem, &
a te sibi praestitamin ea bonis operibus corroborare gloriam.
per dnm nrm. MissA PRO Rege Ordinato.
OuJESumus, omnipotens Deus, ut famulus tuus rex noster,
qui tua miseracione suscepit regni gubernacula, virtutum
etiam omnium percipiat incrementa, quibus decenter ornatus
& vitiorum monstra devitare, & ad te, qui via Veritas & vita es,
gratiosus valeat pervenire, per. Secreta.
]yf unera dne quaesumus oblata sanctifica, ut et nobis unige-
niti tui corpus & sanguis fiant. & ill' regi adoptinendam anim^
corporisq; salutem, & peragendum iniuncium officium te Iar-
giente usquequaque proficiant, per. Prafatio,
O aeterne Deus, qui es fons inarcessibilislucis, & origo per-
petuae bonitatis, regum consecrator, honorum omnium at-
tributor, dignitatumq; largitor, cuius inefFabilem clementiam
votis omnibus exoramus ut famulum tuum N, quem regalis
dignitatis fastigio voluisti sublimari, sapientiae ceterarumq;
virtutum sanctarum ornamentis facias decorari, Et quia tui
est muneris quod regnat, tuae sit pietatis quo id feliciter
agat, quatinus in fundamento spei, fidei, caritalisque f unda.
tus, peccatorumlabeabstersus, de visibilibus & invisibilibus
hostibus triumphator effectus, subiecti populi augmento,
prosperitate & securitate exhilaratus cum eis mutua dilec
tione conexus, & transitorii regni gubernacula inculpabiliter

APPENDIX. 405
teneat, & ad aeterni infinita gaudia te niiserante perveniat,
per X'pm. Benedictio.
Providentia & gubernatio Dei omnipotentis, quae te in re
gale dignitatis solium hodierna die mirifice disposuit ordi
nare, dignetur te benedicere, sublimare, & triumphabiUter
confirmare, Faciat te prudentem consilio, audacem ingenio, praecla-
rum imperio, ut culmina regni sagaciter praevideas, & hos
tium machinamcnta fortiter repngnes. Amen.
Quatinus lorica fidei munitus, ense trophei stipatus, galea
quoque salutis redimitus, securus vitae tempora subtiliter
& perspicaciter possideas, ut cum X'po rege regum & dno
dominorum in aetern^ felicitatis regno feliciter regnare va
leas. Amen.
Quod ipse praestare. Ad coplendum,
(Sic desinit ultima quse nunc exstat pagina hujus libelli : folio ter-
minali CAscisso.)
No. 3.
MS, Cott, Cleop, B xiii. p, 56.
PROCDISSIO RGGIS',
t'T jcppic ij- jeppicen jtap be jcaef e be fam geppiee fe
Dunftan apceb, palbe upum hiapopbe sc CiQjejfCune fa on
baeg J»a hine man halgobe co cmjc, "j jopbeab him aslc pebb
to jyllannebucan fypn pebbe fe he up on Cpipcey peopob
lebe. jfpa j-e Bijfceop himbihce; Ori faepe haljan fpynnepye
naman Ic fpeo fing behate Cpijrenum poke, "j me unbep-
Seobbum; An spept: ¦ji Gobep cypice, "j call Cpijcen pole
> — "Sacramentum, id genus omnium, quae mihi hactenus videre con-
tigit, antiquissimum ; ipsissimum nimirum Juramentum quo conceptis
verbis praescripto R. .Sthelbedi'm (ut videtur) jam tum corona so
lemniter induendam adegit Archiepiscopus Cantwarensis S. Duusta-
nus." — Hickes, Inst, Grammat, Praf,

406 APPENDIX.
minpa gepealba poSe pibbe healbe, O'Sep ip jj ic peaplac "j
ealle unpihce fin J eallum habum popbeobe. ppibbejiic be-
hace "j bebeobe on eallum bomum pihc "J milblieoptneppe.
fset up eallum apfaepc "j milbheopc Gob fuph -f hip ecean
miltpe popjype, Se lypa^ -j pixaS, Finit,
Se Cpipcena cynj f e fap finj jehealbe^, he jeeapnaS
him pylpum popolblicne peopSmync, "j him eceGob, sj^ep
jemiltpa^. je on anbpepbum lipe. je ac on fam ecean fe
aeppe ne aceopaS; Gip he fonne ji apsg®. •f jobe pEp be-
haeen. fonn pceal hic pySSan pyppian ppy^e pona on hip
feobc. 'j eall hic on cnbe jehpypp^ on -f pyp.pte. buean he
on hi]- lip psce. ae'p hic gebece. Gala leop hiafppb beoph
hupu finja jeopne fe pylpum. jefenc ¦f jelomc. -ji f u pcealc
fa heopbe. pop^ asc Gobepbome ypan "j lae'ban. fefu eapc
Co hypbe JL-pcyfC on fypum hpe. "j fonn gecennan hu f u
geheolbe. -f Cpipc asp gcbohcc pylp mi^ hip blobe.
Gehaljobep cyiijep pihc ip. -f he nasnijoe man ne pop-
beme. "j ji he pubupan. "j pceopcilb. 'j aelfeobije pepije "j
amunbije. "j ptala popbeobe. "j unpihc hce'mebu jebece. 'j
piblcjepu co-epae'me. "J jpunblinja popbeobe. piccan "j jal-
bpa abclrje. msjmypSpan "j manppapan op eapbc abpipe.
feapjan mib aelmyppan pebe. "J ealbe "j pipe •] pyppe him
CO jefeaheepum hsebbe. "j pihtpije men him co picnepum
pecce. popfan ppa hpaec ppa hij co unpihcc gebo¥ fuph hip
ap ul. he hip pceal eallep jepceab ajyiban on bomepbaej.
No. 4.
Robertus Holkot super Librum Sapientie; ex Edit., in
folio, Basil. 1489, /o^, Ixxiii, b,
Sectio \xxiv,— Audite ergo Reges.
In Coronatione Regis, priusquam benedictio vei consecra
tio super eum fiat, ista tria juramenta faciet sub hae forma.

APPENDIX, 407
In Christi nomine promitto hee tria populo Christiano
mihi subdito. In primis me precepfurum et opem pro viri
bus impensurum, ut ecclesia Dei et omnis populus Christia-
nus veram pacem nostro arbitrio in omni tempore conservet.
Aliud, ut rapacitates et omnes iniquitates omnibus gradibus
interdicam, Tertium ut in omnibus iudicijs equitatem et
misericordiam precipiam, ut mihi et vobis indulgeat miseri
cordiam suam clemens et misericors Deus,
Ecce quam secura conscientia potest talis viuere, qui ha
bet sub se quasi iufioitum populum regere : cum hee tria
seruare in rebel!! gente et falsa sit summe difficile. Non
enim ad ludum, nee ad honorem tantum, nee ad ocium, sed
ad periculum, sollicitudinem, et summum negocium est vo-
catus, Postquam autem rex predicta iurauerit, dictis super eum
quibusdam orationibns,_tunc Metropolitanus inunget ei ma-.
nus de oleo sanctificato et postea pectus et scapulas com^
pagesque brachiorum. Et tandem de oleo eodem fiet crux
super caput ej us, postea de crismate cum orationibus : postea
ab episcopis accipiet ensem, et cum ense totum regnum sibi
fideliter ad regendum sciat esse commendatum, dicente Me
tropolitano (si tum solemnitatem faciat) Accipe gladium per
manus episcoporum, licet indignus, vice tamen et auctoritate
apostolorum consecratus tibi regaliter impositum, nostre be
nedictionis officio, in defensionem sancte Dei ecclesie diuini-
tus ordinatum. Et esto memor de quo Psalmista prophe-
tauit dicens Accingere gladio tuo super femur tuum poten-
tissime, vt per eundem vim equitatis exerceas, molem iniqui-
tatis potenter destruas, et sanctam Dei ecclesiam ejusque fi.
deles propugnando protegas ; nee minus sub fide falsos quam
Christian! nominis hostes execreris et destruas : Viduas et
pupillos clemcnter adjuves et defendas : Desolata restaures

408 APPENDIX.
et restaurata conserves : Ulciscaris iniusta : confirmes bene
disposita, quatenus hee agendo virtutum triumphator glo.
riosus, iusticiequc cultor egregius cum mundi salvatore cuius
typum geris, in nomine sine fine merearis regnare. Cum
accinctus fuerit ense accipiet armillas a Metropolitano cum
hae preuia oratione : Accipe armillas sinceritatis et sapentie,
diuineque trinmphationis' indicium: quibus intelligas om*
nes operationes tuas contra hostes visibiles^ posse esse mu.
nitas. Deinde accipiet pallium, Et postea coronabitur.
Post ilia accipiet anulum, Deinde sceptrum, et vltimo vir
gam, Coronatus ergo, Episcopos osculetur, a quibus, choro
canenteTe Deum laudamus, ad solium regale ducitur, Me
tropolitano dicente, Sta et retine ammodo locum quem huc
usque paterna successione tenuisti hereditario iure' tibi de
legatum per auctoritatem Dei omnipotentis et presentem
traditionem nostram, atque omnium episcoporum cetero-
rumque Dei seruorum : et quanto clerum sacris altaribus
propinquiorem prospicis, tanto ei potiorem in locis congruis
honorem impendere memineris : quatenus mediator Dei et
hominum te mediatorem cleri et plebis in hoc regni solio con
firmet, et in regnum eternum faciat regnare Jesus Christus
Dominus noster, rex regum et dominus dominantium. Le
tanie et alie multe orationes dicuntur super eum ; que omnes
eum declarant debere esse cultorem iusticie et fidei zelato-
rem, que sine doctrina sapientum cxequi non potest*.

> " circundationis," Ordo Hen. I. ' "et invisibiles," Ordo Hen. 1.
3 "judicio," Ord9 Hen. I.
« " Robertus Haldecotus, Dominicanus, Avoniae borealis alumnus,
floruit, ut ait Trittemius, regnante Edvardo Tertio."— Leland, Dc
Script, Brit,

APPENDIX. 409
No. 5.
Edw. II. an. 1. clans. 1. m. 10. 1308. Rymer, iii. 63.
Juramentum Regis Edwardi II.
Petit. c5iRE, volez vous graunter etgarder, et par vostre ser
ment confirmer, au poeple d'Engleterre les leys et les cus
tumes a eux grauntees par les auntienes rois d'Engleterre
voz predecessours, droitures et devotz a Dieu, et nomement
les lois, les custumes, et les franchises grauntez au clergie et
au poeple par le glorieus roi Seint Edward vostre predeces-
sour? Respons. Jeo les ' grante et promette.
Petit. Sire, garderez vous a Dieu et^ seint Eglise, et au
clerge et au poeple, paes et acord en Dieu entierment, so-
lonc vostre poer ?
Respons. Jeo les ' garderai.
Petit. Sire, freez vous faire en touz voz jugements ovele
et droit justice et discretion, en misericorde et verite, a
vostre poer ?
Respons.' Jeo le frai.
Petit. Sire, grauntez vouz a tenir et garder les loys et les
custumes droitureles les quiels la communaute de vostre roi-
aume aura esleu% et les defendrez et afforterez al honur de
Dieu, a vostre poer?
Respons, Jeo les graunte et promette.

• " le," VFanley, Cat. 284. ^ « et a," Edw. III. et Wanley.
» " le," VFanley. « " auera esluz," V^anley.

2E

410

APPENDIX.

No. 6.
Juramentum Regis quando coronatur.
Tottel's Statutes, IS&&, fol. 164.
iVIetropohtanus ve! episcopus dominum regem corona.
turus mediocri distinctaque voce eum interroget si leges et
consuetudines ab antiquis, justis, et Deo devotis regibus
plebi Anglorum concessas cum sacramenti confirmatione
eidem plebi concedere et servare voluerit, et prassertim leges
et ' consuetudines et libertates a glorioso rege Edwardo clero
populoque concessas. *Si autem his omnibus assentire se
velle promiserit, exponatei metropolitanus vei episcopus de
quibus jurabit, ita dicendo.
Servabis ecclesiae Dei, clero, et populo' pacem ex inte-
gro, et concordiam in Deo, secundum vires tuas ? Respon
debit, Servabo.
Facies fieri in omnibus judiciis tuis equam et rectam jus-
ticiaih et discretionem in^ misericordia et veritate, 'secundum
vires tuas ? Respoqdebit, Faciam.
Concedis justas leges et consuetudines esse tenendsiS, et
promittis eas per tc esse protegendas, et ad honorem Dei
corroborandas, quas vulgus elegerit, secundum vires tuas ?
Respondebit, Concedo et promitto.
Adjiciaturque praedictis interrogationibus quae justa fue
rint. Pronunciatis omnibus confirmet se omnia esse seiva-

' Deest Cot, Nero C ix. 166, et Lib. Beg,
" " Dicto autem principe se promtttente omnia prsmissa conceSsu-
rum et servaturum, tunc exponat ei metropolitanus dequibus jurabit,
ita dicendo." — Lib. Reg, " articulos de quibus jurabit." — Cot.
' " populo et clero," Cot. — " cleroque et populo," Lib. Reg.
* Sic Lib, Reg.— " cam," Cat, 5 Sic Lib, Reg,— Veest Cot.

APPENDIX. 411
turum sacramento super altare protinus praestito coram
cunctis, &c. Admonitio Episcoporum.
lAber Regalis.
Domine Rex, a vobis perdonari petimus, ut unicuique de
nobis et ecclesiis nobis commissis canonicum privilegium
acdebitam legem atque justitiam conservetis, et defensionem
exhibeatis, sicut rex in suo regno debet unicuique episcopo,
abbatibus, et ecclesiis sibi commissis.
Respondebit Rex,
Animo libenti et devoto, promitto vobis et perdono quod
unicuique de vobis et ecclesiis vobis commissis canonicum pri
vilegium, et debitarn legem atque justitiam servabo, et de
fensionem, quantum potuero, adjuvante Domino, exhibebo,
sicut rex in suo regno unicuique episcopo, abbatibus, et ec.
clesiis sibi commissis per rectum exhibere debet.
Sacramentum Regis.
Ex Libro Statutorum typis Machlinianis impresso, reg--
nante Edvardo IV. — ^Blackst. Comm. b. i. c. 6.
Kjeo est Ie serement que Ie roy jurre a soun coronement :
que i! gardera et meintenera lez droitez et lez franchisez de
seynt esglise grauntez auncienment dez droitez roys chris-
tiens d'Engletere, et quil gardera toutez sez terrez honoures
et dignitees droiturebc et franks del coron du roialme d'En
gletere en tout maner dentierte sanz null manerd amenuse-
ment, et lez droitez dispergez dilapidez ou perduz de la co
rone a soun poiair reappeller en launcien estate, et quil gar.
dera Ie peas de seynt esglise et al clergie et al people de bon
accorde, et quil face faire en toutez sez jugementez owel et
droit justice oue discrecion et misericorde, et quil grauntera
2 E 2

412 APPENDIX.
a tenure lez Icyes et custume2 du roialme, et a soun poiair
lez face garder et affirmer, que lez gentez du people avont
faitez et esliez, et lez malveys leyz et custumes de tout ou-
stera, et ferme peas et establie al people de soun roialme
en ceo garde esgardera a son poiair : come Dieu luy aide.
No. 7.
Freherus, Rerum Germanicarutn Scriptores, tom, iii, p, 35.
Juramentum Regis Romanorura.
Item, Letania finita erexit se rex, et dominus archiepisco
pus Coloniensis stans ante altare, habens baculum pastora-
lem in manu sua, interrogavit a rege sex puncta sequentia.
Vis sanctam fidem Caitholicis viris traditam' tenere, et
opibus justis servare ?
Respondit Rex Yolo,
Coloniensis, Vis Sanctis ecclesiis, ecclesiarumque ministris,
fidelis esse tutor et defensor ?
Respondit Rex Volo.
Dominus Coloniensis. Vis regnum tibi a Deo concessum
secundum justitiam praedecessorum tuorum regere et effica.
citer' defendere?
Respondet Rex Volo.
Episcop, Coloniensis. Vis jura regni et imperii conservare,
bonaque ejusdem injuste dispersa recuperare, et fideliter in
usus regni et imperii dispensare?
Respondet Rex Volo.
Episcopus Coloniensis. Vis pauperum etdivitnm, viduarura
et orphanorum aequus esse judex et pins defensor ?
Respondet Rex Volo.
' " tibi traditam," Ord. Rom, « Deest Ord. Rom,

APPENDIX. 413
Episcop, Coloniensis, Vis sanctissimo in Christo patri et do-
miuo Romano Pontifici, et sanctae Romanae ecclesite subjec
tionem debitarn et fidem reverenter exhibere ?
Quibus dictis, rex per archiepiscopos Moguntlnensem
et Treverensem ductus est ad altare, et positis duobus digitis
manus suae dextrae super altare, dixit Volo ; Et in quan.
tum divino fultus fuero adjutorio, et precibus fidelium Chris.
tianorum adjutus valuero, omnia praemissa fideliter adim-
plebo : Sic me Deus adjuvet et omnes Sancti ejus.
Hoc facto, per archiepiscopos praedictos reducebatur ite
rum ante altare, et dominus archiepiscopus Coloniensis stans
ante altare cum baculo pastoral! quaesivit a principibus Ale-
maniae, et clero et populo circumstantibus, Vultis tali prin
cipi ac rectori vos subjicere, ipsiusque regnum firmare, fide
stabilire, atque jussionibus illius obtemperare? juxta Apo-
stolum, Omnis anima potestatibus sublimioribus subdita sit,
sive regi tanquam praecellenti, &c. Ad quam quaestionem
dominus Moguntinensis et Treverensis, principes Almaniae,
clerus et populus assistentes respondeiunt, dicentes Fiat,
fiat, fiat,
No. 8.
Pont. Rom, Clem, VIII. ed. 1683, 12mo, p. 204. Selden,
Tit. Hon. part I. cap. 8, v.
Professio Regis ex Pontificals Rom.
IliGO N., Deo annuente, futurus rex N. profiteor et pro
mitto coram Deo et angelis ejus, deinceps legem, justitiam,
et pacem ecclesiae Dei populoque mihi subjecto, pro posse
et nosse facere ac servare, salvo condigno misericordise Dei
respectu, sicut in consilio fidelium meorum meliiis potero
invenire. Pontificibus quoque ecclesiarum Dei condignum

414 APPENDIX.
et canonicum honorem exhibere, atque ea quse ab impera-
toribus et regibus ecclesiis collata et reddita sunt inviolabi
liter observare, Abbatibus, comitibus', et vassallis meis
congruum* honorem, secundum consilium fidelium meorum,
praestare'. Deinde ambabus manibus tangit librum Evangeliornm,
quem metropolitanus ante se apertam tenet, dicens. Sic mc
Deus. adjuvet, et haec sancta Dei Evangelia.
No. 9.
Stransky, Respublica Bojema, cap. v. § 16.
Juramentum Regis Boiemae.
tluRAMus Deo, Matri Deiparae, Sanctisque omnibus, in sa-
cro hoc Evangelio, velle nos et debere baronibus, equitibns,
nobilibusque, item Pragensibus, civitatibusque reliquis, ac
universe communitati regni Bojemiae, instituta, leges, pri-
vilegia, exemptiones, libertates, et jura, adeoque vetustas,bo-
nas, laudabilesque consuetudines inviolatas servare, ab hoc
eodem regno Bojemiae nee abalienare quicquam, nee oppig-
norare, verum pro nostra virili id potius augere ac amplifi.
care, et omne quod bonum honorificnmque regno illi sit fa
cere :. Ita nos Dens adjuvet, et Sancti omnes.
Sedenti in solio regi dexter assistens Burggravius oratione
ad proceres populumque Bojemiae conversa contentissime,
voce ter repetita rogat, et Vultis, inquit, vestro huic regi
subjici, obtemperare, fidelesque esse, et regnum majestatis

> " conventibus," Pontif. MS, » " amorem et," Pont.MS.
' " Et haec omnia super haec sacrosancta Evangelia tacta me ve-
rsciter observaturum juro," Pontif. MS,

APPENDIX. 415
suae ope vestra ac opera firmum praestare : tum etiam prae-
betisne vestrum e! coronando assensum ?
Annuentibns et terna similiter responsione comprobanti-
bus dicta universis, ad regem convertitur, et venerabundus
rogans, Visne, rex clementissime, inquit, privilegia cuncta,
libertates, immunitates, jura, leges, vetusta laudabilia insti
tuta et consuetudines, cum publicas tum privatas, tribus
regni hujus ordinibus omnibus, sartas tectas servare, nee
eas ulla ratione violare ? Rege praestaturum ea omnia re
spondente, archiepiscopus — regio diademate caput regis,
precibus adhibitis, cingit. &c.
Cum in solio consedit, burggravius ad proceres populum
que omnem, fidem ab iis regi et su^jectionem stipulaturus,
in verba regis juraturos praefatur et ait :
Quandoquideni N. princeps serenissimus legitime rex est
electus ac coronatus, in nomine D. Qi. M. ego majestatem
suam omnibus tribus ordinibus, universo regnihujus populo,
regem Bojemiae pronuntio, esseque jubeo. Vultisne igitur
majestati suae fideles esse obtemperareque ac subjici ?
Velle respondentibus, et singulis monitu ejusdem burg-
gravii digitos duos sursum erigentibus, primus ad regem pro-
pius accedit, ac factus illi supplex, impositum capiti regio
diadema digitis duobus contingit, et, ut idem omnes, qui loco
non prohibentur, cum veneratione praestent, commonefacit.
No. 10.
Modus faciendi Homagium, edit. an. xvii. Edw. II.
Tottel's Statutes, fol. 101 b.
(^DAUNT franke home fra homage a son seignr de qui il '
tient en chiefe, il tiendra ses mains jointes par enter les mains
son seigniour, et dira issint : Jeo deveigne vostre home de

416 APPENDIX.
ceo iour en avant, de vie et de membre et de terre; et ho
nour et foy vous portera del tenement que ieo teigne de vous :
save la foy que ieo doy a nre seignr Ie roy et a mez autrez
seignrs. Quant franke home fra fealtie a son seignr, i! tiendra sa
main dextre outre le liuer, et dira issint : Ceo oyes vous mon
seignr R. que ieo P. vous serra feall et loial, et foy vous por
tera del teut que ieo teigne' de vous, et loyalment vous fra
les customes et les services queux ieo faire vous doy as
termes assign' ; Si moy eyde Dieu et ses Saintz.
MS. Cott. JVeroC ix. fol. 165 b — 167.
Serement en Fraunceys, '
«J Eo devien vostrehome liege de vie et de nombre et de fealte.
Et terrene honor a vous portera enpontre iolilz manere de
gentz que pount vivre et moir. Si Dieu me eide et toutezr
Seyntes,

417

APPENDIX TO BOOK V.

No.l.
Claus. 2 Ed. I. m. 13, 1274- Rymer, tom. ii. p. 21.
De Provisionibus faciendis contra Coronationem
Regis.
IvEx Vicecomiti Gloucestr. salutem. Praecipimus tibi quod
contra instans festum coronationis nostrae, quod ia instan-
tibus octabis Paschae celebraturi sumus. Domino concedente,
provideas ad ouis nostrum in balliva tua, per visum latoris
praesentium, qUem ad te propter hoc transmittimus, de sex-
aginta bobus et vaccis, sexaginta porcis, duobus apris pin-
guibus, sexaginta multonibus vivis, et de tribus millibus ca.
ponum et gallinarum, et de quadraginta baconibus, ita quod
ea habeas apud ^inHefot in vigilia Paschae proximo futura
ad ultimum, constabniario nostro castri Wi^tlXitS liberanda.
Et hoc sicut te et tua diligis, et indignationem nostram vi-
tare volueris nullatenus omittas ; ethabeas ibi tunc hoc breve.
Et cum sciverimus custum quod ad hoc posueris illud ti
bi ad Scaccarium nostrum faciemus allocari.
Dat. per manum W. de Merton Cancellarii apud S/Heftm
decimo die Februarii.
Consimiles littera; diriguntur vicecomitibus Buk. et Bed.
&c. MS. Cott. Vesp. C xiv. p. 125.
rvEX precepit diversis vicecomitibus quod contra instans
festum suae coronacois quod in octabis Paschae prox. ccle-

418 APPENDIX.
bratur' est, provideant in ballivis suis per visum latoris prc-
sentium, de nonnullis bobus vaccis, &c. separatim in diversis
comitatibus, que in tota attingunt viz. de bobus et vaccis 44:
de porcis 440: de apris pinguibus 18: de multonibus 420:
caponibus et gallinis 22660, de baconibus 278.
Claus. a. 2 E. I. m. 12. et in cedul. pendens, dat. per Fe-
bruarium.
No. 2.
Edw. II. an. 1. pat. 1. m. 18. 1307. Rymer, vol. iii. p. 11.
De Vinis providendis pro Coronatione Regis.
xCex Senescallo suo Vasconiae et Constabniario suo Burde-
galiae, salutem. Mandamus vobis quod in ducatu praedicto,
in locis quibus ad majus commodum nostrum expedire vide-
ritis, de mille doliis boni vini ad opus nostrum provider!, ac
ea pro solempnitate Coronationis nostrae usque Ilonlion cum
festinatione qu^ poteritis sub tuta custodia cariari facietis;
ita quod sunt ibidem citra festum natalis Domini proximo fu
turum, ad ultimum, Pincernie nostro ibidem liberanda ; e(
hoc nullo modo omittatis. Mandamus enim mercatoribus
de societate Friscobaldorum de Florentia, receptoribus exi-
tuum ducatus prasdicti, quod de exitibus illis expensas quas
tam in emptione vinorum illorum, et fretatione navium, quam
custodia eorumdem, et alio modo circa eadem vina rationa-
biliter apponi contigerit^ per visum et testimonium . alterius
vestrum, solvant indilate.
Teste Rege apud Cli#on 25 die Septembris.

419
ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS.

P. 60 line 10. omit the words " which was probably made to contain
it,"
P. 641ine 14. " Edward IV."— It is however said by Froissart (p.339)
that the crown of St Edward at the coronation of Henry IV. was
arched—" laquelle couronne estoit archee en craix."
P, 73 line 11. instead of "at whose coronation" read "for athis
queen's coronation."
P. 86 line 10. Asa note on Buskins, add "Caliga praterea propria
est episcoporum ; nam priusquam sandalia induant, caligis ad genua
usque protensis crura revindunt," — Ducange, v. Caliga
P, 89. In Sweden, as we learn from Brehmer's elaborate dissertation,
the Regalia consist ofthe crown, the sword, the sceptre, the orb, and
the golden key ; to which another writer adds the ring. The crown
isformedwith eightbnws making four arches, surmounted by a globe
and cross. The sceptre is terminated by a small crown : two others
are also preserved in the royal treasury. There are likewise three
orbs, eachof gold, andsurmountedbyacross; oneofthemonly is used
on occasions of state. The key is supposed to have been added to
the other regalia in the reign of Charles IX. The kings of Sweden
appear to have been invested with the same habiliments which are
nsed in other nations.
P. 90. Sincetheaccountof the Scottish Regalia was given lo the press,
the Crown Room has again been opened by a commission from the
PrinceRegent, and the antient Honours there deposited were found
safe and entire. The room itself has since been lilted up in the most
appropriate manner for the reception of visitors, and the frown.
Sceptre, and Sword are now exhibited to the public. A highly in
teresting account of their history has also heen printed; and from
this it appears that the former commission was not granted for the
particular purpose of discovering the R egalia, as stated in the text,
but of searching for records supposed to be in the room.
P. 93. at the bottom — for Appendix read Additional Notes,
P. 94 Une 18. for " Sir Henry " read " Sir John."
P. 981ine21. after " Presburg " add — and those of Bohemia by the
archbishop of Prague at Prague.

420
p. 125 line 6. add — and at that of James I. Robert RatclitTe earl of
Essex claimed lo be Dapifer under the patent granted to his great
grandfather.
P. 133. add to Note 78,-1 find a like service in Bohemia ;— " Holu-
mucensis et Wratislaviacensis episcopi, quos duos jam olim regis assisten
tes vulgus appellavit." — Stransky, Resp. Baj^m. c. v. § 13'.
P. 139 line 7, for "Francis" read "Gilbert."
P."140. add to Note 91 , — In earlier times we find this service contested
from another quarter. ** Quas quidem pannos suos esse dejure vendi-
caverunt et illas obtinuerunt in curia, licet Marchiones de Marchia Wal-
lia, via. Johannes Filius Alani, Radulfus de Martuamfri, Johannes de
Monemue, et Walterus de Clifford nomine Marchia esse  hastas in
veniendi, et illas differrendi. Sed quodammodo frivolum reputabatur,^
8jc.—Claims,20 i/en.III. ex Lib, Ruh. Scacc, MS. Catt. Fesp, C xiv.
P. 155. add to Note 137, — I have found another notice of Belet's claim
in the 20th of Henry III. on the same occasion which is mentioned
by Matthew Paris : from this it appears that the service belonged
rather to the household than to the time of a coronation exclusively.
See' the Appendix to Book III., No, 5,|
P. 320 note, refer to note 10 on p. 304.
P, 360. Note 15 at the bottom to be erased.

INDEX.

Abergavennt, lords, 129
Addington, manor of, 147
Adrian I., mission sent by him
into England, 229
.Alfred, his coronation, 233
 , his crown, 94, 234
.TOhelred II., bis coronation, 240
.£thelstan, his coronation, 235
iEthelwulf, king of Wessex, 231
Albini, family of, 119, 144
AUington, family of, l26
Almoner, grand, 117
jimpulla, the, legend of, 59
Appeals, 282, 318
Argenton, family of, 126
.^rmiHo, dissertation on the, 83
Armilausa, 85
Arragon, kings of, their election,
22
Arundel, earls of, 120, 139, 144
Ashill or Ashley, manor of, 132
Aspland, family of, 145
Atkyns, chief baron, 340
Athol, dukes of, 143
Attleborough, in Norfolk, 233
Audley, Hugh, 122
Bakewell, Sir John, kiUed in a
crowd, 253
Bath, coronation at, 237
Bath, knighthood of the, 163
Bath and Wells, see of, 133
Bayeux tapestry, its authority ci
ted, 243
Beauchamp of Bedford, family
of, 118

Beauchamp of Warwick, family
of, 127
Becket, archbishop, his opinion
of the unction of kings, 36
Bedford, barony of, 1 17
Bedingfield, Henry, 132
Belet, Michael, 154
Bilsington, manor of, 144, 225
Bishops, their petition, 345
 ,their oath of fealty, 204.
357
Blood, Col., his attempt on the
regalia, 95
Bohemia, kings of, their oath,343
Bohun, family of, 113
Bracelets, description of the, "7
Bretagne, John count of, 252
Buckenham, manor of, 1 19
Burdeleys, family of, 129
Bures, in Suffolk, coronation at,
233
Buskins, the, 86, 271
Butler, chief, 118, 278
Carinthia, dukes of, their inau
guration, 301
Calcuith, council of, 13, 229
Campbell, William, 147
Canterbury, ftie see of, 99, 149
 , city of, 142
Canute I., his coronation, 240
Canute II., his coronation, 241
Carver, grand, 125
Caterer, office of, 131
Chair, King Edward's, history of,
52

422

INDEX.

Chamberlain, lord great. 111
Chambre, Edmund de la, 129
Champion, office of, 135,221,315
Chesney, ISartholomew de, 147
Chester, earl of, 149
Childeric, king of France,his ele
vation, 25
Chrism, use of, 347
Chrismale, 192
Cinque Ports, barons ofthe, 139
Claims, court of, 108
Clinton, William de, 130
Clovis, king of France, his eleva
tion, 25
Clyfton, Sir John de, 122
Coif, linen, its use, 192,207
Colobium Sindonis, 86
Communion Service, its several
parts explained, 208
Constable, lord high, 112
Carey, Dr., 154
Coronation, place of, 99
Coronation ring, 74
Coronation chair, history of, 52
Coronation oath, 187, 329
Coronation anthems, 376
Coronation services, list of, 157
Coronation feasts, how supplied,
252
Crown, king .Alfred's, 94
Crown, the king's, description of,
61
.  , the queen's, description
of, 63
Crowns, antient forms of, 64
Crowns, antiquity of, 43
Cupbearer, chief, 126
Curtana, history of, 71, 149
Dalmatica, description of the, 79
Dapifer, 124
De la Pole, WiUiam, marquis of
Sufi'olk, 153
Denmark, use of unction in, 42
Derby, earls of, 143
Dillegrout, a dish for the corona
tion feast, 147, 219
Dudley, family of, 128

Durham, see of, 133
Dymoke, family of, 137
Eardwulf, his coronation, 230
Easton, manor of, 130
Edgar, his coronation, 237
Edmund, St., his coronation, 232
Edmund I., his coronation, 236
Edmund II., his coronation, 240
Edred, his coronation, 23fr
Edward the Elder,bis coronation,
235
Edward the Martyr, his corona
tion, 239
Edward the Confessor, his coro
nation, 241
 , his laws,
245, 331

-, legend of,
75,253
Edward I., his coronation, 252
Edward II., his coronation, 253
 , his deposition, 254
Edward III., his coronation, 254
 , his doing of homage
to the king of France, 255
Edward IV.. his coronation, 268
Edward VI., hi s coronation, 284
Edwy, his coronation, 236
Egferth, his coronation, 228
Election of kings, 10
Elevation of kings, 23
Elevation of members of parlia
ment, 29
Elizabeth, Queen, her coronation .
287
Elmham, bishopric of, 233
Emperor, the title of, 3
Empire, state officers of the, 101
— — , origin of unction in the,
38
.  coronations in
the, 45
-, electors of the, 153

English monarchy, rise of, 6
Erpingham, Sir Thomas, 259
Estates of the realm, 326
Exeter, earls of, 118

INDEX.

423

Faruham Royal, manor of, 138
Fatal Stone, 30, 32, 54
Fiefs, mode of succession in, 15
Fingreth, manor of, 153
FitZ'John, John, 129
Fitzteck, family of, 126
Fitz- Walter, lords, 124
Fontney, barony of, 136
France, use nf unction in, 39
 , use of coronation in, 46
 , kings of, their election, 23
 , their oath, 343
 , regalia of, 88
 , state officers of, 103
 , the twelve peers of, 104,
153
Frevile, family of, 137
Furnival, lords, 138
Fytche, William, 154
Gathelus, king, legend of, 52
Gentlemen pensioners, accountof
the, 159
George III,, his coronation, 291
German empire, oath of, 343
Germans, their antient custom nf
elevating kings, 24, 299
Germany, regalia of, 88
Gerout, a dish for the coronation
feast, 147, 219
Greek emperors, elevation of, 27
 ¦  , oath of, 342
Grey de Ruthyn, family of; 132,
138, 150
Grossetest, bishop, his opinion of
the unction of kings, 36
Grosvenor, Sir Rich, bart., 127
Guienne audNormandy,dukesof,
104
Gunbald king of Burgundy, his
elevation, 25
Guthrum, his baptism, 193
Hardacnut, his coronation, 241
Harold I,, his coronation, 241
Harold II,, his coronation, 242
Hastings, famUy of, 132, 138, 150
Heydon, manor of, 145

Henry I,, his coronation, 244
Henry II., his coronation, 246
Henry, prince, his coronation,246
Henry III., his coronation at
Gloucester, 250
 , his second corona
tion, 250
Henry IV., his coronation, 258
Henry V. his coronation, 259
Henry VI., his coronation, 263
 at Paris, 267
Henry VIL, his coronation, 274
Henry VIII., his coronation, 279
Heptarchy, 8
Hinckley, lordship of, 1 10
Homage and Fealty, 204, 353
Homage done by the kings of
Scotland, 252
Homes de religion, 358
Howard, family of, 121
Hubert, abp., his oration, 15
Hungary, use of unction in, 41
Hunstanton, Norfolk, 233
Hungarv, kings of, their corona
tion, 300
Invesliture per annulum et bacu
lum, 198
Jews, massacre of, 248
Jewish kings, 32, 34
Judith,queen,her coronation,23I
Kenninghall, manor of, 119
Kettilbarston, manor of, 153
Kibworth Beauchamp, manor of,
127
King, the title of, 5
Kings, divine right of, 7
 , election of, 10
 , elevation of, 23,299
King'sBench, 169, 303
Kingston on Thames, 100, 235
 , coronations at, 235,
236,237,240
Kiss of homage, 366
Kiss of peace omitted in the ser
vice, 246
Knevet, family of, 122

424

INDEX.

Kongstolen, 31
Kongs haseti, 305
Konigstul, 299
Lancaster, earls of, 150
Lancaster sword, 143
iorgess, 224, 278
Lardiner, chief, 128
Legitimacy of kingship, what,
243
Leicester, earls of, UO
Leigh, family of, 148
Laud, archbishop, 335
Lightermen, or ship-owners, of
London, 241
Lincoln, earldom of, 125
Liston, manor of, 146, 225
London, cathedral of, 242
 , city of, 140, 225,251
Madington, manor of, 131
Malpigernoun, 148
Man, Isle of, 143
Marmion, family of, 135
 , their arms, 222
Marshal, earl, 113
Mary, queen, her coronation, 286
Maynard, lords, 130
Medals, distribution of, 205, 294
Montealt, famUy of, 120
Morasten, 31
Moyne, Ralph Le, 130
Napier, office of, 132
Navarre, kings of, their eleva
tion, 26
Nedding, manor of, 163
Nevile, family of, 129
Newborough, family of, 156
Norfolk, dukes of, 123, 139, 153
Normandy and Guienne, dukes of,
104
Northumberland, Henry earl of,
143
Oath, history of, 329
Oblations, 183, 210
Offa, king of Mercia, 228

Officers of state, their functions
at a coronation, 100
Orb, the, description of, 69
Otho, the emperor, his election, SI
Oweres, manor of, 131
Oxford,city of, 141,225
, coronation at, 241
¦  , earls of, 154
Palatines, their title and func
tions, 151
Panneter, grand, 127
Parliament robes, 87
Pardon, general, 205
Peers of France, 104
Pelayo, king of Spain, 26
Pembroke, earls of, 138, 150
Pepin, king of France, his anoint
ing, 39
Pharamond, king of the Franks,
his elevation, 25
Picot, family of, 145
Piers Gaveston, 253
Poland, use of unction in, 43
Pole, lady Margaret, 277
Prelates who perform coronati
ons, 98
Premier Earl of England, his of
fice, 153
Queen, coronation of, 49, 307
 -, etymology of the title, 48
Recognition, 182, 321
Regalia, description of, 51
 , history of, 90, 311
JJex,vthe tille of, 4
Richard I., his coronation, 247
Richard II., his coronation, 256
Richardlll., his coronation, 271
Ring, legend of the, 74
Robes of estate, 87
Roman emperors, elevation of, 27
St Edward's shrine, offering at,
214
Sainte Ampoulle, 39, 59, 348
Sandals,descriptioD of the,86,271

INDEX,

421

Scaccarium, or checker table, 173
Sceptres, antiquity of, 46
 , description of the, 65
— — — , antient forms of, 68
Scrivelsby, manor of, 135, 315
Scotland, nse of unction in, 40
¦-, regalia of, 89
 , state officers of , 1 1 6
-, kings of, present at En
glish coronations, 249,252, 261
Scoulton, manor of, 128
Sergeants at arms, account of the,
158
Sergeanty, grand, 108
Sewer, 124
Sheen, manor of, 154
Shipton Moyne, manor of, 131
Shrewsbury, GUbert earl of, 139
Snetesham, manor of, 119
Soame, family of, 145
Sons of the cburch, 34
Spain, kings of , their elevation,36
 , use of unction in, 41
Spurs, description of the, 79
Staff, St Edward's, 69
Stanley, family of, 143
Staplegate, Edmond, 144
Stephen, his coronation, 245
Steward, lord high, 107
Stole, description of, 81
Stone, the Fatal, its history, 52
Stone seats of the northern kings,
30
Summons to coronation, 162, 319
Super/unica, description of the, 80
Sussex, earls of, 125
Sweden, kings of, antient customs
at their inauguration, 305
, their oath, 344
 , use of unction in, 42
Swords, the royal, description of,
71
Tamworth, castle of, 136
Tara, the place of the Fatal stone,
54

Tateshale, family of, 120 ,
Theatre or platform erected in
Westminster Abbey, 178
Ting, a seat of justice, 31
Tower of London, 163
Trecothick, family of, 149
Tyrell, Humphrey, 133
Unction, origin and history of, 35
Valletort, John, 155
Vere, family of, 112, 154
Wafers made for the coronation
feast, 146
Wager of hattie, 282, 318
Warwick, earls of, 127, 150
Weld, WiUiam, 156
Westminster, abbey of, 91, 100
Westminster abbey , arrangements
in, for a coronation, 179
Westminster hall, arrangements
in, for a coronation feast, 217
Westminster, palace at, 108
 , first coronation at,
242
.  , dean and chapter
of, 133
Wessex, its law respecting queens,
232
WiUiam I., his coronation, 242
WiUiam II., his coronation, 244
Wiltshire, family of, 145
Wimondley, manor of, 126
Winchester, city of, l42
 , coronation at, 235,
241
Wine, how supplied for corona
tion feasts, 252
Worksop, manor of, 138
Wyat, Sir Henry, 132
Wymondham, manor of, 1 19
Wynfred, manor of, 156
Yeomen ofthe guard, account of
the, 159

2 F

422

LIST OF AUTHORS QUOTED.

BOOK I.
Tacitus
Bede King Alfred
Witicund
Gregory of Tours
Hincmar
Aimoinus Sigebert
Ambrosio Morales
Saxo Graramaticus
StephaniusOlaus Wormius
EricusOlaus Magnus
Malincrot
Paris de Puteo
Fordun
Buchanan
Hotoman Cluverius
Montfaucon Mezeray
Boulainvilliers Dom Bevy
Menin
Bracton Fleta
Glanville Fortescue Littleton Coke, Sir Edwar
Fulbecke
TolandDoleman (Parsons)
Junius Brutus (Beza)
Hayward, Sir John
Mackenzie, Sir George
MiltonSpelman, Sir Henry
Davenant, Sir WUliam'
Selden Aland, Sir J. Fortescue

Carte
Blackstone, Sir W.
Borlase, Dr
Martin Stuart, Dr Gilbert
Butler, C.
Turner, Sharon
Maseres
Leges A,-SaxonictE ,
Spelma,n's Condlia
The Mirrour
Antiq. CeUo-SeandictE
Antiq, Celto-Normannica
BOOK IL
Plautus
IsidorusBriton
Bartholinus
Rubenius
MeurslusWachterSchiller
Duchoul
Ducange Snorro Sturlson
Brehmer
Wyntown
Hector Bo^ce
Ware, Sir James
King, Edward
Pennant StruttFeme, Sir John
Gerard Leigh
MillesAshmoleAnstis Carter
SandfordPrynne Sharp, Abp.

LIST OF AUTHORS QUOTED.

423

Smith, J. T.
Ayloffe, Sir Joseph
Buck, Sir George
Marlot PlucheDugdale, Sir WUliam
Segar, Sir William
Spelman, Sir John
Batteley, Dr
Dart Hearne
Heywood, Mr Sergeant
Liber Quotidianus
EncyclopedieGolden Legende
Hierolexicon Scottish Inventories BOOK III.
Madox HoweU DiUonEdmondson Camden
LysonsBlomefieldCollins Chauncy
Nichols Morant Blount Scott, Walter
Milner, Dr
Godwin, W.
HastedManning Kirby
VArbre des Battailles
Doomsday Book
Testa de Nevill
Liber Niger
Rymer's Foedera
Statutes at large
Leiand's Collectanea
Cotton's Records
Ives's Select Papers

BOOK IV.
St Cyprian
Albinos Flaccus Alcuinus
Rupertus Tuitensis
Rabanus Maurus
Johannes Cantacuzenus
Georgius Codinus
Georgius Logotheta
DurandusRobert Holkot
GretserMenrsius
Melchior Hittorpius
Arcudius Arndius Faschalius
Dom Calmet
Lundius AkermanTornerVerelius ¦
SheringhamStransky •
Le Secq
Dupny
Vertot Piitter -
Van Thye Hannes
RaepsaetLaud, Abp.
Heylin, Dr
GodwynPetyt
Atwood Calvin
Craig, Sir Thomas
Wright, Sir Martin
Johnson, Samuel
KeepDallaway ReevesHargrave Hallam Ordo Romanus
Pontificate Romanum
Formulaire du Sacre
Coutumier de Touraine

424

LIST OF AUTHORS QUOTED.

BOOK V.
Asser Menevensis
Ethelwerd
Ingulph of Croyland
Florence of Worcester
Eadmer Ordericus Vitalis
William of Poictiers
WiUiam of Malmsbury
Simeon of Durham
Galfridus de Fontibus
Henry of Huntingdon
William of Newborough
Gervase of Canterbury
Roger of Hoveden
Richard of Hexham
John of Hexham
Ralph de Diceto
Matthew Paris
WUUam Rishanger
Robert of Gloucester
Peter Langtoft
Thomas Wikes
John Bever
John Brompton
Walter of Hemingford
Ranolph Higden
Matthew of Westminster
Henry Knyghton
Froissart, Sir John
De Serres

Thomas of Walsingham
Thomas of Elmham
William Wyrcestre
Polydore Virgil
Sprott
FabianGraftonHallHolinshed Stow
Speed
BakerBrady, Dr
RapinWalpoleBacon, Lord
Burnet, Bishop
Lyttelton, Lord
Aikin, Miss
Ilistorice Francorum Scriptores a
Duchenne
Rerum GerManicarum Scriptores a
Frehero
Chronican Saxonicum
Historia Ramesiensis
Historia Eliensis
Annates Waverliensis
Paston Papers
Antiquarian Repertory.

THE END.

LONDON:
Pnnted by Richard and Arthur Taylor.
1820.

THE QUEEN'S
CLAIM TO CORONATION
EXAMINED.

Discretio est discernere per legem quod sit justum.

LONDON:
printed by R. and a, TAYLOR, SHOE-LANE;
SOLD BY J, ANDA. ARCH, CORNHILL; AND
fD SON
1821,

THE QUEEN'S
CLAIM TO CORONATION
EXAMINED.

J ROM the unfortunate circumstances which
have lately agitated the public mind^ it was in
some measure to be expected that the approach
of the Coronation would give rise to discussions
involving the right ofthe queen to partake the
honours of that ceremony. It was not however
till opinions favourable to that right hadbeen pro
nounced in a quarter calculated to ensure them
the greatest publicity and attention^ and until
it was known that the advisers of the illustrious
person herself had submitted a formal claim to
the Council^ that the writer of these pages
thought of engaging himself in the question
now before the reader. The present publication
must therefore be regarded as the extempore
putting together of such facts and observations
as had been accidentally collected beforehand^
A«

or as suggested themselves on the spur of the
moment. To such a performance the pubhc
candour will not be denied. With respect to
the motives which have dictated it, the writer
is conscious of no others than a love of consti
tutional truth and of the pubHc welfare.
The question of a queen's right to corona
tion has not altogether arisen at the present
day: in 1814 an anonymous pamphlet appear
ed'^ which labours to establish her claim. To
the general argument of the writer a very brief,
but as might have been then imagined a suffi
cient answer was given in a late Treatise on
the Coronation Ceremony. The grounds of this
answer are the following : — "^"Ist^ That the ob
servance or omission of this coronation never
was or could be held to influence the right of
inheritance of the legitimate issue of a royal
marriage. Sdly^ The coronation ofthe king is
essential^ in as much as it is a political act ; in
that of the queen, however, no such character
can be discovered : no consent is askt from the

' Some Inquiry into the: Constitutional Character of the
Queen Consort of England, 8vt).

people as to the person to be crowned ; no con^
ditions are required from her ; no oath is admi
nistered; no homage or allegiance is offered.
The queen's coronation, though performed at
the same place, and usually on the same day
with that of the sovereign, is a subsequent and
distinct solemnity ; it precedes from the king,
and is granted to his consort for the honour of
the kingly office'."
But the case ofthe advocates of this supposed
right has not been made to rest on reasoning
alone. Precedent, and the authority of histo
ry, have been appealed to with a confidence suf
ficiently great to silence opposition, where it did
not happen to awaken inquiry.
" The arguments deduced from the princi
ples of the constitution are so strong," says the
writer above referred to, " that it seems hardly
necessary to refer to the uniform succession
of precedents ofthe coronations of the queens
consort of England : either reason or precedent
singly amply establish her right to this public
testimonial of her dignity. In no case does there
} Glory of Regality, p. ^Q,^

6
arise any doubt ofthe solemnization of this ce
remony, except perhaps in the very temporary
royalty of the impolitely treated Anne of Cleves."
Nor is it here alone that the exception has been
limited to one instance, though a different one
was unfortunately cited for this purpose ' . More
recently thenumber has been extended to three;
yet how far this falls short of what may be easily
and satisfactorily exhibited will be seen here
after. Before entering upon this task, however, it
may notbeamissto notice another doctrine which
has found advocates where we should least have
expected them, did we not know how often per
manent and general principles give way to par
ticular and temporary prepossession. Itis said
that the coronation of a ring is not necessary;
and the notion of a contract between king and
people is treated as an idle superstition. How far
it might be desirable to leave the limitation of
sovereign power to that apprehension of the fit
ness of things which may reside in the breast of
the sovereign, it may not become us to consider;
' See the late Debates in the House of Commons.

nor do we think ourselves bound toinquire whe
ther the present /or?« of the contract is the best
that could be devised, or better than the one
which it superseded : but, in asfar as the necessity
for this coronation is matter of law, we may be
permitted to remark that the tenour of the Act
of WiUiam and Mary for establishing the coro
nation oath is, if possible, more imperative than
if the performance of the ceremony had been
one ©f its express provisions. It is, in the view
of this act, a thing without possibility of ques
tion, and requiring — nay, admitting no confir
mation. It is regarded as the means by which
the monarchy is continued, and therefore, like
the monarchy itself, its existence and necessity
were assumed and not enacted : and itwas deem
ed a sufficient security for the due administra
tion ofthe oath to declare that it should be taken
AT the coronation of every king or queen who
should succede to the crown.
That it was held to be necessary in the older
times requires no proof: "Angli nisi coronata
regi servire non erant soliti^" is a demonstra-
' Ord. VitaUlib.iii.

8
tion of fact aS well as of opinion ; and that our
kings accounted themselves to become so by
means of this ceremony is evident from their,
dating the years of their reign from the day of
coronation. . Let us now precede to the more immediate
object of our inquiry ; and first, let us endea
vour to establish the grounds of our argument
by a reference to the practice of antiquity.
In the Roman Empire, Mr. Selden observes
that " the title of Augusta was not always so
attributed to the empress as that she was pre
sently to be stiled Augusta as soon as she was
the emperor's wife. No otherwise than as
some of the emperors had not their greatest
titles by being invpsted in the empire alone,
without publick acclamations that gave it themj
so their wives were not imlyAugustce until they
were specially honoured with that name hy the
emperors, either by solemn appellation, or by
that which was, in the later time of the empire,
their coronation."
Among other authorities to this point, Selden
here quotes Zonaras, who "speaking of Zoe

the daughter of Zauzes married to the emperor
Leo Philosophus, says that the emperor 'AvyS-
s-otv ctvYiyo^iVT!, that is, called her, or gave her
the title of, Augusta ; which is expressed in
Cedren by ¦^s(pst o (SatriXsvg Zcoyjv, that is, the
emperor crowned her ; or, Augustalem coro
nam imposuit, as Xylander well interprets it."
"And the same emperor, saith Zonaras, mar
ried a fourth wife called Zoe Carbonopsina,
and s;i IvQvs aut'^ (Bxa-tXsiocg [j.sn'SooKiv ix^ico^oiTog,
that is, did not presently honour her with the
title of empress or Augusta, but afterward when
she had brought him a son he gave it her. And
it is observable in the passages of the story of
that time that 'Av/Stxv dvayo^ivsiv, or to give her
the name oi Augusta, in Zonaras, is the same
with 9i(pstv, or to crown her, in Cedren : and
that which Zonaras saies of the not giving the
title to Zoe Carbonopsina is 'expressed in Ce
dren by eSiw y^povov miyyov ^lbt' ccvtS aT£(p'yi;, or
lived a long time with him uncrowned. All
which shews that the title of Augusta was not
presently in the emperour's wife without coro
nation, or some other way of conferring it on
her by the emperor."

10
So far Mr. Selden : it appears Eilso that the
power of conferring or withholding both the
title and the coronation was solely in the em
peror ; it may likewise be observed that where
the emperor is spoken of as bestowing the dig
nity, this is not to be understood merely in the
sense of causing or allowing the act to be per
formed. The empress in all cases received the
crown from the hands of the emperor himself;
he placed it upon her head. "The emperor her
husband then coming down from the amho takes
from the hand of the patriarch the crown al
ready hallowed by him, and places it upon the
head of his wife. And thus the crowned em
peror crowns his own wife'."
Let us now come to authorities less remote.
In the German Empire, we are told by the ex
positors of public law, it is not unusual for the
empress to be crowned, though the ceremony
' " Kareg^oftevof ovv too a.jj.§!ovoi 6 jSao'iXsuf xai av^g au-
TTJf XctfuSoiiist dtro Tri; tou ¦TrinTpta.g^ov X^'§°i '''^ <rTBp,p,a ev-
>xiyi)^h trgoregov itag aurou, xa) Iott/^jjo-i t^ xefciX^ rij; kctu-
Tou yvvaixo;.^' " Ka) oStio ]w.ev o-Tssf o'ju,svoj o jSao-iAsuf trri-
<^si xaiT^v iSi'av aorov yovctTxa." — Codinus De Offic. Const,
cap. xvii. So also Cantacuzenus.

11
is not a necessary one, and does not affect
EITHER HER RIGHTS OR DIGNITIES WHETHER PER
FORMED OR OMITTED. The formality differs
from that of an emperor's coronation in the
mode of unction ; no sword is delivered, no oath
is taken ; nor is she honoured by the services
of the arch-officers of the empire, but the em
peror himself leads her to the altar' .
In common with the other kingdoms of Chris
tendom, France from the earliest ages recog
nized and adopted the practice of conferring

' " Augustas quoque coronari haud repugnai observan-
fi(E nostrcB ; licet nee necesse sit, nee vet jura vei honor es
earum augeat immutetve coronatio peracta sive omissa.
Eaque in coronatione ceterum etedemfere solennitates quw
in coronatione imperaioris observantur, nisi quod ensis
Augustoe haud prtebeaiur, nee eodem omnino modo unga.
iur, riecjuret ea, nee equites creet, nee functionibus arehi-
officiorum imperialium honoretur. Contra singulares hic
qucedam sunt fanctiones Fuldensis et Campidunensis ,• ip.
scque imperator Augustam deducere ad altare solet.'" —
Piitter, Inst. Jur. Publ. § 503.
The following is an historical coufirmation : " Prisdictus
autem Otho duxit sibi in uxorem Jiliam duds de Luvain ;
qucB die coronationis prisdicti Othonis sedit simul cum eo
in cathedra regali, sed non tunc coronata." — Hoveden,
p. 441 b.

13
upon the consort of the throne the honours^ of
unction and coronation : yet not without such
raarksof difference from the ceremonies of king
ly investiture as should deprive it of the cha
racter of a public and political act. Of those;
peculiar to thp country, we may notice, that
as in the empire with the arch-officers, so here
the Twelve Peers, the prime actors in the co
ronation of a king, had no share as such in that
of a queen. For some centuries the ceremony
was performed either at Rheims (if the king
and queen were crowned together), or at any
other place appointed by the king ; the co
ronation service being sometimes united with
the nuptial. From the reign of Charles VI.,
however, it became the usual practice for the
queen to be crowned, not with the king at
Rheims, but at the church of St. Denis. So far,
however, was this from being considered (like
the crowning of a king) asa necessary act, that
it was sometimes intermitted in former ages ',

• Under the reigns of Henry I, Philip I. and Louis le
Gros. The practice was not revived till, the reign of
Louis VII. — Menin.

13
and in later times it has been entirely discon
tinued. England. — In turning to the history of our
own country with a view to the subject before
us, it is not a little remarkable that the first fact
presented to our notice is that of a legislative
enactment to prohibit the consort of any reign
ing prince from enjoying those marks of royal
ty which in that age usually belonged to her
rank. Coronation, it is true, is not included in
the catalogue of prohibitions ; but as the reign
to which we refer is of so remote a date as to
make it probable that this ceremony had never
been used to the person of a queen, the omis
sion must be accounted for on this and on no
other ground.'
Eadburga, the wife of king Brightric, having
A.D. 800 occasioned the death of her lord and
by her other crimes excited the just indignation
of her country, the West-Saxons, before they
preceded to the election of a new king, made
a law forbidding the future queens ofthe coun-
' See Glory of Regality, p, 307.

14
try to enjoy any-other title than thatof theking's
mate, or wife, or to sit with them in the seat
of state.
It is probable that this law was first evaded by
iEthelwolf, the father of Alfred, who " having
married a daughter of France omitted not, it
seems, to lionour her with all the dues belong
ing to a queen." The coronation, however,
was performed in France, and formed a part of
the marriage ceremony. From the time of
jSJthelred II., there is no doubt that our queens
have commonly and customarily received the
honours of coronatitn and unction in the same
manner as the consorts of other princes : but a
sufficient number of instances may be produced
in which the ceremony has been either indefi
nitely postponed or wholly omitted, to show
that custom was never considered as right.
We think it unnecessary to insist upon the
non-performance ofthe rite towards the consort
of Henry son of Henry II. who was himself
crowned king in his father's life-time, though
perhaps not the less admissible as a precedent
either on this account or from the fact of her
afterwards being crowned at the request of her

15
fetller, the king of France. The next reign
will afford a more complete example in the per
son of
Berengaria queen of Richard I. It was
not without a little research that we were able
to discover any trace of the coronation of this
princess : that such a ceremony did take place:,
however, we shall upon the authority of Hover
den readily admit; since the circumstances at
tending it will more strongly confirm our view
of the question than the omission of it altoge
ther. "On the 13daie of Male," [1191] saith Ho
linshed (who precisely follows Hoveden) " the
ladie Berengaria daughter to the king of Navarre
was maried according to a pre-contract unto
king Richard at Limezun aforesaid in the ile
of Cypres, one of the king's chaplins executing
the order of the marriage. The same daie also
she was crowned by the bishop of Evreux, the
archbishops of Apamea and Aux, with the bi
shop of Baion, ministering unto him."
Let us now examine a little closer the several
parts of this history : In the first place was there
any thing in the person which would justify her

16
being treated with less than customary distinc
tion ? She was the daughter of a king ; a lady
of proverbial beauty ; "famosts pulchritudinis
et prudentice'^ ." Langtoft^ says of her
"Hir name was Berengere, faire woman of age.
Was ther non hir peiie of no heiere parage ;"
and he makes the king of Prance reproach Ri
chard with having declined an alliance with his
own sister,
" For on of MOR richenesse of Naver thou has taken."
Secondly; it may be observed that Richard was
engaged to this princess a long time before his
marriage ; yet no steps were taken to procure
its consummation in time for his own corona
tion, which took place little more than a year
and half before that event. On the whole, there
fore, it is evident from the else now before
us, that the coronation of the queen was then
considered as an honour io be conferred at such
time and in such manner as might suit the con
venience ofthe sovereign, even though thecere-
mony were performed in a foreign country, and
by the hands of alien dignitaries. It is alsd evi-

* Neubrigensis, p. 374. ^ Chron. pp. 153-5.

17
dent that a coronation thus celebrated was not
regarded as insufficient to the full recognition
of the royal consort : Hoveden expressly says
that Berengaria was consecrated " in reginam
Anglia^." We shall now direct our attention to the reign
of Henry VII. It would perhaps not have oc
curred to us to quote the example of this reign
in support of our opinion, had it not been ad
mitted as an instance of the exercise of sove
reign discretion by those who have supported
an opposite line of argument. The fact of the
queen's coronation having taken place at all
might even have passed as a confirmation ofthe
generally received practice ofthe ceremony be
ing performed as of course : but since a differ-
* The following is the whole passage : — " Mense vero
Mali 4 idus ejusdem mensis, die Dominica, festo S. Nerei
et Achillei atque Pancratii Martyrum, BeringeraJiUa re
gis NavarrcB desponsata est Richardo regi Anglice in in.
sul& de Cypre apud ldmeszun, Nicholao regis capellano
offidum sacramenti illius perfidente ; et eodem die fecit
rex illam coronari et consecrari in reginam Anglice a Jo-
hanne Ebroicense episcopo, administra^bus illi in officio
illo archiepiscopis de Apamia et de Anxia, et episcopo de
Baionia." — Hoved. p. 394.

18
ent view df thfe shljject fefttiM%ll^^'3 »tfs,
we sKair oBfei- a; ie#' reftiaEi*:s on 'the "ihMivfes
whfch a¥e suppoiSed to havfe led to it^ fete cele
bration. It is not necessary in this place to express 'Ally
bpinidh 6n fKfe claim of MMritafft^ ^ifch Hen-
Tcy i^ supposed to derive frofn his Mi4rM|'fe%ith
Elizabeth of York, on to' inquire %tW fiaf 4he
consiiTeratiOri of this claittimighfhaVfe inilti^ced
his conduct in the ihatter befofe lis : it is evi
dent that ^0 much of the received histofy is
founded in feet, aS makes a gi^at body "of the
jpeoplewarmty attached to'thehidtise of York, and
impatiient of any ihsult offet^d to it by the con-
quieror. Thd queen's coMnatidn ^ftainly Wias
earnestly desired by the people, a[nd p'tsthaps
reluctantly granted by the king; thereis how
ever another point which miist not be kept out
of sight : whatever might be the secret f easdhs
of state which influenced the king's mind, there
was no dst^nsiMe ground upon which he could
deny a customary honour td adoWSortWithvvhdm
he lived in apparent harmony, against whom he
had no complaint, and who partook of all the
honours of his court. Yet with every apparent

19
reason of propriety united in favour of the act,
and no appsirent plea brought fprwartl against
it, the feet remains that the coronation was de
ferred till the third year of his reign, being two
after his marriage. Jj;
It is not unlikely that an objection, very com-
mdnly .and judicidusly made in some cases, may
be taken .agaiast any precedent drawn from
this and the following reign. However plausi
ble sudi a ground of .opposition pay appear, we
shall not scruple to assert that applied to the
subjeet in -dispute, it is perfectly inyalid. What
ever may have been the case with Henry VH.,
in that of his,s.n.G.GessQr there Was nothing either
in the con$jession or the denial pf^a cprpnatipn
that .could in the slightest degree retard or ac-
celesate his .advances to unlimited pow.er : and
the degpotje temper of the prince was at least
as likely .io,ihcMhe in iavour of the Geremony
as against it. -, J^or,w;iIl?the lUnggaring .severity^-
which in their tjjrns.hejexercised npon several
of his wives, in the j^st account for any sup
posed neglect of them at the time of their great-
estascendancy : Henry is no less reparkablefor
theuKibounded warmth of his attachments while
b3

20
the charm of novelty hung about them, than
foJc the implacable and remorseless fury of his
resentment. Had the coronation of queensbeeh
a ceremony called for by the laws of the crown,
such a requisition would have been seconded
by the will of the monarch : he would gladly
have availed himself of any plea for indulging
his well known love of splendour, and six coro-
nations would have been recorded amongst the
other pageants for which his reign is so emi
nently distinguisht.
Let us now look to the facts of our case. Of
the six wives of Henry VIIL, Klatherine of Ar
ragon and Anne Boleyn are the only ones who
were crowned. With regard to the others, if
ever there was a case in which the personal in
terests of the sovereign would directly lead him
to the performance ofthe ceremony, it was that
of Jane Seymour : for if, as has been asserted,
" the coronation of the queen recognizes her
right of giving heirs to the throne," the recog
nition of that right was here of unusual impor
tance from the circumstance of there being two
children of former marriages, whose claim,
though barred by recent enactments, might by

21
possibility be placed in competition with that of
the expected issue. Yet Jane Seymour died,
"to the great grief of the king," who notwith
standing had never crowned her,
ANNEof Cleves was not crowned; the reason
in this case was probably personal.
Katherine Howard, though "beautiful, in
sinuating, and more fondly beloved by the king
than any of her predecessors," was his wife,
unsuspected and unrivalled, for a year and a
half, and was never crowned. Since his mar
riage with this lady, says Rapin, "he daily bless
ed God for the happiness he enjoyed with his
queen, and upon all occasions publickly testifi
ed his extreme satisfaction : " a sentiment which
was increasing up to the very hour when the ac
cusations against her were laid before him,
Katherine Parr, who was no less success
ful in the influence she obtained over the king,
and who survived him, was never crowned.
To conclude : it is plain that the omission of
this ceremony in the cases above cited must
be attributed to other causes than the despotic
or cruel temper of the monarch; and the same
weight is therefore due to them as precedents.

as would be due to those ot a better period of
history; Our liext instance is thatof Henrietta queen
of Charles I. The reason commdilly assigned
for this omission is that the queen was of the
cathohc rehgion; this however is df hd mdmeiit
in the present inquiry ; the fact is aD that we
are concerned in estabfishingi.
Another ihstanCe occurs in the veiy iiext
reign : the queen of Charles II. never was
crowned. We shall forbear td claim, in cbfl-
.ciusibn, the hon-cdfonation df the edfi^ort df
George I. as an additional precedent, although
dn sdriie accounts hot inapplicable td our pur
pose : never having come to this Cduntry, she
is perhaps hardly to be numbered amongst En-
glisli queens.
The reader is now enabled to judge what
degree df credit or importance is due td the
"unifiirin succession of precedents ofthe coro
nations df queens consort of England." Other

* The queen of James IL, though a catholic also, was
crowned ; the Communion service being left out of tl^e
ceremonial in deferencfe tp her religious scruples,

23
facts might bebraughtforwaj'd.to show that the
coronation of a, queen, if not omitted, might be
perfbrmed separately.from that of the king, and
atsuch time as circumstances made convenient.
But as the appeal to precedent is, we trust,
sufficiently answered, it is unnecei^ary tq add
more to this part of the inquiry.
There yet remains a brancli of our subject
from which a line of argument might be drawn,
more satisfactory, if possible, than that derivecj
frpm-Histpry. We mean that which embrax^e^
an inquiry intd the natureof thecereraonyindis^
pute. Tiine will not allow of a full investigation ;
buJt we sliall point putspme of theleading circum-
stanpgs in the coronatjpn service as appointed for
queens wliich most particularly distinguish it
fif on^; that designed for, kings. In the first place
\&t u^ look to the manner in whi<;h tjie service is
introd)4.ced in the early ritujals : in the oldest En
glish one the prefece is as follows :-^" Finit conr
secratio- Regis-, qaamr sequitur^ consecratio Re-
.. ' Th^if wqtds np more imply that the queen's cprona,-
tion necessarily followed; that of theldug, than if in, a Com
mon Prayer Book we found "Here endeth tji,e S.ol^mniza-

24
gincB, qucB propter honorificentiam ah
episcopo sacri unguinis oleo super verticem
perfundenda est, et in ecclesia, coram optima-
tibus, cum condigno honore et regia celsitudine
in regalis thori consortium benedicenda et con
secranda est, qua: etia anulo pro integri
tate FIDEI, et corona pro jeternitatis
GLORIA, decoranda est^." The only reason here
assigned for the performance of the ceremony
is that of conferring honour ; and the only al
lusions connected with the delivery of the royal
ensigns are of an allegorical and spiritual
nature : an observation which will be found to
apply to the whole ofthe prayers, anthems, and
passages of Scripture throughout the service.
Some stress has been laid in one ofthe public
papers upon the circumstance that "there exists
no form by which a queen sues for her coro
nation as dependent on the king's will." Let us
attempt at once to set this point at rest : the right
of demanding a coronation for the queen (if
tion of Matrimony and next follows the Order for Burial
of the Dead " it could be inferred from such expressions
that a Wedding was concluded by a Funeral. '
} Glory of Regality, p. 403.

25
there be such a right) belongs not to the Queert
but to the King: his own coronation is a matter
not of right but of duty and necessity; that
of his consort is a matter of grace conceded to
her at his desire, and for his honour and advan
tage. For this there does exist a form, which
we shall now subjoin from the Pontifical: "Si
vero tunc Regina[benedicenda sit et coronando,
Rex de solio suo surgens, ad Metropolitanum
proficiscitur, etfactd ei reverentid, petit Regi^
nam benedici et coronari, sub his verbis,- Reve-
rendissime Pater, postulamus ut consortem
nostram nobis d Deo conjunctam benedicere et
corona reginali decorare dignemini, ad laudem
et gloriam Salvatoris nostri Jesu Christi."
So much for the prefatory rubrick : with re
gard to the ritual itself, a comparison of the two
services will show us that every thing in the one
which refers to the duties and powers of sove
reignty, and to the great political objects ofthe
ceremony, every thing in fact that bespeaks
reality, is in the other oinitted, or retained only
in a figurative sense : in short that the ceremo
nial for a queen is a. coronation spiritualized; an
investiture conveying no power ; an inaugura-

26
tion establishing no office ; a creation confer
ring no rank: for as the queen. becomes queen
from her marriage, and in virtue of her husband's
coronation, her right to the dignities of queen
can receive no augmentation from a ceremony
performed upon herself.
It only remains for us to notice the argu
ments for the queen's right which are founded
on its connexion with the claims of tenure by
service. And here we may observe in the first
place, that the coronation of a queen either is
peribrmed or is not ; if it is, the ceremony must
be coTrtducted upon establisht rules, and those
stiles will therefore be of the same character as
if the ceremony was liable to no intermission.
Were only one queen in ten to be crowned, the
obligation to service would remain in as much
force as if every queen were crowned. But of
what nature are the claims which are thus cdn-
tingent upon the ceremony in question ? It is
usual, we know, to speak of the services as
rigilts ; every lawyer, however, knows that tbe
RiG-HT in the ease is the right of possessing an
e^ate upon the condition of performing a ser
vice; and that when the service is not demand-

27
ed the right remains in as muCh force as if it
had been performed. It is therefore perfectly
absurd to argue that the queen must be crown
ed because certain persons are liable to be call
ed upon to do services whenever a queen is
crowned. The lord of a manourin Kent is bound
to provide a man to lead three greyhounds, so
long as a pair of shoes of four pence price will
last, when the king goes into Gascony : is the
king therefore to be obliged to go into Gascony
in order to give him an opportunity of perform
ing his service? The owner of an estate in Suf
folk is bound to find a man with a bow and four
arrows to attend the king for forty days when
ever he shall go into Wales with his army : is
it necessary on account of this and many other
like claims to renew hostilities against the
Welch ? It is evident that the rights of indivi
duals as connected with that of the queen,
though mainly insisted upon in her memorial,
can give it no colour of support.
We shall revert to the subject of precedent
for the purpose of considering one objectidn.
It is said that wherever the rule has been broken
there existed a reason for the exception. Cer-

28
tainly: we are far from wishingthe consecration
of queens to be accounted a rite which may be
neglected without a reason ; and it will be quite
enough for us to have it admitted that reasons
may exist for the present and the future as well
as for the past. There is so much in the queen's
coronation, as a rehgious rite, to demand our
admiration ; so much in favour of its propriety
and general expediency, that it is quite unne
cessary to disclaim an opinion of this kind.
There is also so much more than custom, or the
consideration of expediency, to make it accep
table to the reigning prince, when the object
of itis in the full sense of the words "the king's
companion," that httle fear need be entertained
from the very few examples which are likely to
occur of its being omitted. But in as much as
the coronation of the king is to be held sacred
and indispensable as a debt due to the people,
the nation is bound not to accompany the per
formance of it on his part with an obligation
which in any case may render it objectidnable
or disgustful. The interest of both parties to
the great contract is alike concerned in its due
execution ; and whatever may tend to make

29
this object less desirable to either is carefully
to be avoided. It necessarily results, that, in
equity and justice, as well as by law and custom,
the admission ofthe queen either to a joint ora
separate coronation must depend entirely upon
the king's discretion : since the king alone
can be a judge of circumstances in their private
relation, which may render it either pleasing or
displeasing to himself; the only point in which
the public interest can be concerned, and in
which it is concerned whenever the private feel
ing or inclination of the prince is opposed to
the performance of that which the law exacts
from him as a duty to the state.
The opinions here exprest have not been
adopted from temporary views or from a par
tial inquiry. The subject has been long before
us, and has been examined in connexion with
the history and the practice of every kingdom
in Europe. They doubtless want much of the
authority' they might have commanded in the
hands of an abler advocate ; but if the pubhca
tion of them shall in any degree tend to lessen
the force of popular prejudice, the writer will
not have been employed in vain.

MEMORIAL
ADDRESSED BY HER MAJESTY tO THE
KING IN COUNCIL.

" TO THE king's MOST EXCELLENT MAJESTY, IN COUNCIL
ASSEMBLED.
*' The Memorial of Her Majesty the Queen Shevreth, that
Your Majesty has, by your royal proclamation beaping
date at Carlton :House the 9th day of June inst. declared
your royal will and pleasure to celebrate the solfimnity
of your royal coronation upon Thursday, the 19th day
of July next, at your palace at Westminster, but that di
rections have not been given for the coronation of the
Queen, as hath Jieretofore been accustomed on 4be like

occasions.

That divers of Your Majesty's subjects, by antient cus.
toms and usages of these realms, as also in regard of divers
tenures of sundry manors, lands, and other hereditaments,
do claim, and are bound todoand perform divers services
onthe-da.y and at the time, of the coronation, of the.Qoeens
Consort of these realms, as in times precedent their ances
tors and those from whom they claim have done and per
formed at the coronation of the Queens Consort in times
past. " That the Queen most dutifiilly claims, as of rightj to

31
celebrate the ceremony of her royal coronation, and to
preserve, as well her Majesty's said right, as the afore
said lawful rights and inheritances of others your Majesty's
subjects. "The Qiieen teSJeCtfuWy prays that your Mujesty will
be graciously pleased forthwith to issue your royal pro.
clamation, thfefefby t6 appoint the Stime 1 9th day of July
next, at Westminster aforesaid, to celebrate the ceremony
of her Cdr6nation as the QueSh Consort of ytiur Majesty,
and to direct that all such as by tbesaid customs and usages
and tenures arebound to do andperform the services afore.
said, dft'dvity give th^ir attendatices accordingly, at the said
day and tirae.of the coronation afor«said, in all respects
furnished as to -so great a solemnity appertaineth, dind an
swerable To the dignities Sbd places \vhicb 'etevy one of
them holdeth and enjoyeth ; and further, that your Ma
jesty will be graciously pleased to issue your royal com
mission under your Great Seal,, appointing CiiaSBilS'siofters
to receive, hear, and determine the petitinos ,aad claims
which shall be made to them in this behalf.
"And the Queen, &c."

PRINTED BY R.ANn A. TAYI.OB, SHOF.-LA.VE.

Lately published, in one volume Svo, aith Engravings, price 15s.
->¦. (Dedicated, by permission, to His Grace the Ddke of Norfolk.)
' CJe (Blot^ of SSIgalitp :
., AN HISTORICAL 'MtATlSE
OF THE ANOINTING AND CROWNIJ^fi^F THE KINGS
AND QUEENS OF ENGLATOT '^'^
Containing remarks.on.jlJie«flcient modes of creating Kings, and
' en the origin of thp existing. ce|;e;^;gi|U£,; a.history of the Regalia and
Royal Vestments ; an acconiit of ihe iColTrtof Claims, of the func
tions of the great Officers of State, aVd of ''the Feudal Services and
Processions, together with the whole of the Ritual used at the Inau
guration of our Kings, and a Chronicle of English Coronations from
the earliest known observance of the ceremony.
Bt ARTHUR TAYLOR, F.S.A,
Disquisitions on the following subjects are given in the form of
Additional Notes to the work.
1. On the Elevation of Kings. 6. On Recognition.
2. On the Coronation of Queens. 7. On the History of the Oath.
3, On the History ofthe Regalia. 8. On the Anointing.
4, On the King?s Champion, 9, On Homage and Fealty.
5. On the Letter of Summons. 10. Ou the History ofthe Ritual.

A few copies are printed on Large Paper, price ll. lOs,

Sold by Messrs, Payne and Foss, Pall Mall ; and J, and A.. Arch,
Cornhiil.

YALE UNIVERSITY

a39002 00003: